Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Cary, Alice, 1820-1871 [1852], Clovernook, or, Recollections of our neighborhood in the West. [Volume I]. (Redfield, New York) [word count] [eaf489v1T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

RECOLLECTIONS OF OUR NEIGHBORHOOD IN THE WEST.

[figure description] Divisional Title-Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p489-022

[figure description] [Page 013].[end figure description]

Change is the order of nature; the old makes way for the
new; over the perished growth of the last year brighten the blossoms
of this. What changes are to be counted, even in a little
noiseless life like mine! How many graves have grown green;
how many locks have grown gray; how many, lately young,
and strong in hope and courage, are faltering and fainting; how
many hands that reached eagerly for the roses are drawn back
bleeding and full of thorns; and, saddest of all, how many
hearts are broken! I remember when I had no sad memory,
when I first made room in my bosom for the consciousness of
death. How—like striking out from a wilderness of dew-wet
blossoms where the shimmer of the light is lovely as the wings
of a thousand bees, into an open plain where the clear day
strips things to their natural truth—we go from young visions
to the realities of life!

I remember the twilight, as though it were yesterday—gray,
and dim, and cold, for it was late in October, when the shadow
first came over my heart, that no subsequent sunshine has ever
swept entirely away. From the window of our cottage home
streamed a column of light, in which I sat stringing the red
berries of the brier-rose.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

I had heard of death, but regarded it only with that vague
apprehension which I felt for the demons and witches that
gather poison herbs under the new moon, in fairy forests, or
strangle harmless travellers with wands of the willow, or with
vines of the wild grape or ivy. I did not much like to think
about them, and yet I felt safe from their influence.

There might be people, somewhere, that would die some
time; I didn't know, but it would not be myself, or any one I
knew. They were so well and so strong, so full of joyous
hopes, how could their feet falter, and their eyes grow dim,
and their fainting hands lay away their work, and fold themselves
together! No, no—it was not a thing to be believed.

Drifts of sunshine from that season of blissful ignorance often
come back, as lightly


As the winds of the May-time flow,
And lift up the shadows brightly
As the daffodil lifts the snow—
the shadows that have gathered with the years! It is pleasant
to have them thus swept off—to find myself a child again—the
crown of pale pain and sorrow that presses heavily now, unfelt,
and the graves that lie lonesomely along my way, covered up
with flowers—to feel my mother's dark locks falling on my
cheek, as she teaches me the lesson or the prayer—to see my
father, now a sorrowful old man whose hair has thinned and
whitened almost to the limit of three score years and ten, fresh
and vigorous, strong for the race—and to see myself a little
child, happy with a new hat and a pink ribbon, or even with the
string of brier-buds that I called coral. Now I tie it about my
neck, and now around my forehead, and now twist it among
my hair, as I have somewhere read great ladies do their pearls.
The winds are blowing the last yellow leaves from the cherry
tree—I know not why, but it makes me sad. I draw closer to
the light of the window, and slyly peep within: all is quiet and
cheerful; the logs on the hearth are ablaze; my father is mending
a bridle-rein, which “Traveller,” the favorite riding horse,
snapt in two yesterday, when frightened at the elephant that
(covered with a great white cloth) went by to be exhibited at

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

the coming show,—my mother is hemming a ruffle, perhaps for
me to wear to school next quarter—my brother is reading in a
newspaper, I know not what, but I see, on one side, the picture
of a bear: let me listen—and flattening my cheek against the
pane, I catch his words distinctly, for he reads loud and very
clearly—it is an improbable story of a wild man who has recently
been discovered in the woods of some far-away island—
he seems to have been there a long time, for his nails are grown
like claws, and his hair, in rough and matted strings, hangs to his
knees; he makes a noise like something between the howl of a
beast and a human cry, and, when pursued, runs with a nimbleness
and swiftness that baffle the pursuers, though mounted on
the fleetest of steeds, urged through brake and bush to their
utmost speed. When first seen, he was sitting on the ground
and cracking nuts with his teeth; his arms are corded with
sinews that make it probable his strength is sufficient to strangle
a dozen men; and yet on seeing human beings, he runs into the
thick woods, lifting such a hideous scream, the while, as make
his discoverers clasp their hands to their ears. It is suggested
that this is not a solitary individual, become wild by isolation,
but that a race exists, many of which are perhaps larger and of
more terrible aspects; but whether they have any intelligible
language, and whether they live in caverns of rocks or in trunks
of hollow trees, remains for discovery by some future and more
daring explorers.

My brother puts down the paper and looks at the picture of
the bear. “I would not read such foolish stories,” says my
father, as he holds the bridle up to the light, to see that it is
neatly mended; my mother breaks the thread which gathers
the ruffle; she is gentle and loving, and does not like to hear
even implied reproof, but she says nothing; little Harry, who
is playing on the floor, upsets his block-house, and my father,
clapping his hands together, exclaims, “This is the house that
Jack built!” and adds, patting Harry on the head, “Where is
my little boy? this is not he, this is a little carpenter; you
must make your houses stronger, little carpenter!” But Harry
insists that he is the veritable little Harry, and no carpenter,
and hides his tearful eyes in the lap of my mother, who assures

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

him that he is her own little boy, and soothes his childish grief
by buttoning on his neck the ruffle she has just completed; and
off he scampers again, building a new house, the roof of which
he makes very steep, and calls it grandfather's house, at which
all laugh heartily.

While listening to the story of the wild man I am half afraid,
but now, as the joyous laughter rings out, I am ashamed of my
fears, and skipping forth, I sit down on a green ridge which cuts
the door-yard diagonally, and where, I am told, there was once
a fence. Did the rose-bushes and lilacs and flags that are in
the garden, ever grow here? I think—no, it must have been a
long while ago, if indeed the fence were ever here, for I can't
conceive the possibility of such change, and then I fall to
arranging my string of brier-buds into letters that will spell
some name, now my own, and now that of some one I love. A
dull strip of cloud, from which the hues of pink and red and
gold have but lately faded out, hangs low in the west; below
is a long reach of withering woods—the gray sprays of the
beech clinging thickly still, and the gorgeous maples shooting
up here and there like sparks of fire among the darkly magnificent
oaks and silvery columned sycamores—the gray and murmurous
twilight gives way to darker shadows and a deeper
hush.

I hear, far away, the beating of quick hoof-strokes on the
pavement; the horseman, I think to myself, is just coming
down the hill through the thick woods beyond the bridge. I
listen close, and presently a hollow rumbling sound indicates
that I was right; and now I hear the strokes more faintly—he
is climbing the hill that slopes directly away from me; but
now again I hear distinctly—he has almost reached the hollow
below me—the hollow that in summer is starry with dandelions
and now is full of brown nettles and withered weeds—he will
presently have passed—where can he be going, and what is his
errand? I will rise up and watch. The cloud passes from the
face of the moon, and the light streams full and broad on the
horseman—he tightens his rein, and looks eagerly toward the
house—surely I know him, the long red curls, streaming down
his neck, and the straw hat, are not to be mistaken—it is

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Oliver Hillhouse, the miller, whom my grandfather, who lives
in the steep-roofed house, has employed three years—longer
than I can remember! He calls to me, and I laughingly bound
forward, with an exclamation of delight, and put my arms
about the slender neck of his horse, that is champing the bit
and pawing the pavement, and I say, “Why do you not
come in?”

He smiles, but there is something ominous in his smile, as
he hands me a folded paper, saying, “Give this to your
mother;” and, gathering up his reins, he rides hurriedly forward.
In a moment I am in the house, for my errand, “Here,
mother, is a paper which Oliver Hillhouse gave me for you.”
Her hand trembles as she receives it, and waiting timidly near,
I watch her as she reads; the tears come, and without speaking
a word she hands it to my father.

That night there came upon my soul the shadow of an awful
fear; sorrowful moans and plaints disturbed my dreams that
have never since been wholly forgot. How cold and spectrallike
the moonlight streamed across my pillow; how dismal the
chirping of the cricket in the hearth; and how more than dismal
the winds among the naked boughs that creaked against
my window. For the first time in my life I could not sleep,
and I longed for the light of the morning. At last it came,
whitening up the East, and the stars faded away, and there
came a flush of crimson and purple fire, which was presently
pushed aside by the golden disk of the sun. Daylight without,
but within there was thick darkness still.

I kept close about my mother, for in her presence I felt a
shelter and protection that I found no where else.

“Be a good girl till I come back,” she said, stooping and
kissing my forehead; “mother is going away to-day, your poor
grandfather is very sick.”

“Let me go too,” I said, clinging close to her hand. We
were soon ready; little Harry pouted his lips and reached out
his hands, and my father gave him his pocket-knife to play
with; and the wind blowing the yellow curls over his eyes and
forehead, he stood on the porch looking eagerly while my
mother turned to see him again and again. We had before us

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

a walk of perhaps two miles—northwardly along the turnpike
nearly a mile, next, striking into a grass-grown road that
crossed it, in an easternly direction nearly another mile, and
then turning northwardly again, a narrow lane bordered on
each side by old and decaying cherry-trees, led us to the house,
ancient fashioned, with high steep gables, narrow windows, and
low, heavy chimneys of stone. In the rear was an old mill,
with a plank sloping from the door-sill to the ground, by way
of step, and a square open window in the gable, through which,
with ropes and pulleys, the grain was drawn up.

This mill was an especial object of terror to me, and it was
only when my aunt Carry led me by the hand, and the cheerful
smile of Oliver Hillhouse lighted up the dusky interior, that I
could be persuaded to enter it. In truth it was a lonesome
sort of place, with dark lofts and curious binns, and ladders
leading from place to place; and there were cats creeping
stealthily along the beams in wait for mice or swallows, if, as
sometimes happened, the clay nest should be loosened from the
rafter, and the whole tumble ruinously down. I used to wonder
that aunt Carry was not afraid in the old place, with its eternal
rumble, and its great dusty wheel moving slowly round and
round, beneath the steady tread of the two sober horses that
never gained a hair's breadth for their pains; but on the contrary,
she seemed to like the mill, and never failed to show me
through all its intricacies, on my visits. I have unravelled the
mystery now, or rather, from the recollections I still retain,
have apprehended what must have been clear to older eyes at
the time.

A forest of oak and walnut stretched along this extremity of
the farm, and on either side of the improvements (as the house
and barn and mill were called) shot out two dark forks, completely
cutting off the view, save toward the unfrequented road
to the south, which was traversed mostly by persons coming to
the mill, for my grandfather made the flour for all the neighborhood
round about, besides making corn-meal for Johnnycakes,
and “chops” for the cows.

He was an old man now, with a tall, athletic frame, slightly
bent, thin locks white as the snow, and deep blue eyes full of

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

fire and intelligence, and after long years of uninterrupted
health and useful labor, he was suddenly stricken down, with no
prospect of recovery.

“I hope he is better,” said my mother, hearing the rumbling
of the mill-wheel. She might have known my grandfather
would permit no interruption of the usual business on account
of his illness—the neighbors, he said, could not do without
bread because he was sick, nor need they all be idle, waiting
for him to die. When the time drew near, he would call them
to take his farewell and his blessing, but till then let them sew
and spin, and do all things just as usual, so they would please
him best. He was a stern man—even his kindness was uncompromising
and unbending, and I remember of his making
toward me no manifestation of fondness, such as grandchildren
usually receive, save once, when he gave me a bright red apple,
without speaking a word till my timid thanks brought out his
“Save your thanks for something better.” The apple gave me
no pleasure, and I even slipt into the mill to escape from his
cold forbidding presence.

Nevertheless, he was a good man, strictly honest, and upright
in all his dealings, and respected, almost reverenced, by everybody.
I remember once, when young Winters, the tenant of
Deacon Granger's farm, who paid a great deal too much for his
ground, as I have heard my father say, came to mill with some
withered wheat, my grandfather filled up the sacks out of his
own flour, while Tommy was in the house at dinner. That was
a good deed, but Tommy Winters never suspected how his
wheat happened to turn out so well.

As we drew near the house, it seemed to me more lonesome
and desolate than it ever looked before. I wished I had staid
at home with little Harry. So eagerly I noted every thing,
that I remember to this day, that near a trough of water, in the
lane, stood a little surly looking cow, of a red color, and with
a white line running along her back. I had gone with aunt
Carry often when she went to milk her, but to-day she seemed
not to have been milked. Near her was a black and white
heifer, with sharp short horns, and a square board tied over her
eyes; two horses, one of them gray, and the other sorrel, with

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

a short tail, were reaching their long necks into the garden, and
browsing from the currant bushes. As we approached they
trotted forward a little, and one of them, half playfully, half
angrily, bit the other on the shoulder, after which they returned
quietly to their cropping of the bushes, heedless of the voice
that from across the field was calling to them.

A flock of turkeys were sunning themselves about the door,
for no one came to scare them away; some were black, and
some speckled, some with heads erect and tails spread, and
some nibbling the grass; and with a gabbling noise, and a
staid and dignified march, they made way for us. The smoke
arose from the chimney in blue, graceful curls, and drifted away
to the woods; the dead morning-glory vines had partly fallen
from the windows, but the hands that tended them were grown
careless, and they were suffered to remain blackened and void
of beauty, as they were. Under these, the white curtain was
partly put aside, and my grandmother, with the speckled
handkerchief pinned across her bosom, and her pale face, a
shade paler than usual, was looking out, and seeing us she came
forth, and in answer to my mother's look of inquiry, shook her
head, and silently led the way in. The room we entered had
some home-made carpet, about the size of a large table-cloth,
spread in the middle of the floor, the remainder of which was
scoured very white; the ceiling was to walnut wood, and the
side walls were white-washed—a table, an old-fashioned desk,
and some wooden chairs, comprised the furniture. On one of
the chairs was a leather cushion; this was set to one side, my
grandmother neither offering it to my mother, nor sitting in it
herself, while, by way of composing herself, I suppose, she took
off the black ribbon with which her cap was trimmed. This
was a more simple process than the reader may fancy, the
trimming, consisting merely of a ribbon, always black, which
she tied around her head after the cap was on, forming a bow
and two ends just above the forehead. Aunt Carry, who was
of what is termed an even disposition, received us with her
usual cheerful demeanor, and then, re-seating herself comfortably
near the fire, resumed her work, the netting of some white
fringe.

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

I liked aunt Carry, for that she always took especial pains to
entertain me, showing me her patchwork, taking me with her to
the cow-yard and dairy, as also to the mill, though in this last I
fear she was a little selfish; however, that made no difference
to me at the time, and I have always been sincerely grateful to
her: children know more, and want more, and feel more, than
people are apt to imagine.

On this occasion she called me to her, and tried to teach me
the mysteries of her netting, telling me I must get my father to
buy me a little bureau, and then I could net fringe and make a
nice cover for it. For a little time I thought I could, and arranged
in my mind where it should be placed, and what should
be put into it, and even went so far as to inquire how much
fringe she thought would be necessary. I never attained to
much proficiency in the netting of fringe, nor did I ever get the
little bureau, and now it is quite reasonable to suppose I never
shall.

Presently my father and mother were shown into an adjoining
room, the interior of which I felt an irrepressible desire to
see, and by stealth I obtained a glimpse of it before the door
closed behind them. There was a dull brown and yellow carpet
on the floor, and near the bed, on which was a blue and white
coverlid, stood a high-backed wooden chair, over which hung a
towel, and on the bottom of which stood a pitcher, of an unique
pattern. I know not how I saw this, but I did, and perfectly
remember it, notwithstanding my attention was in a moment
completely absorbed by the sick man's face, which was turned
towards the opening door, pale, livid, and ghastly. I trembled,
and was transfixed; the rings beneath the eyes, which had
always been deeply marked, were now almost black, and the
blue eyes within looked glassy and cold, and terrible. The expression
of agony on the lips (for his disease was one of a most
painful nature) gave place to a sort of smile, and the hand, twisted
among the gray locks, was withdrawn and extended to welcome
my parents, as the door closed. That was a fearful moment;
I was near the dark steep edges of the grave; I felt, for the
first time, that I was mortal too, and I was afraid.

Aunt Carry put away her work, and taking from a nail in

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

the window-frame a brown muslin sun-bonnet, which seemed
to me of half a yard in depth, she tied it on my head, and then
clapt her hands as she looked into my face, saying, “bo-peep!”
at which I half laughed and half cried, and making provision for
herself in grandmother's bonnet, which hung on the opposite
side of the window, and was similar to mine, except that it was
perhaps a little larger, she took my hand and we proceeded to
the mill. Oliver, who was very busy on our entrance, came
forward, as aunt Carry said, by way of introduction, “A little
visiter I've brought you,” and arranged a seat on a bag of meal
for us, and taking off his straw hat, pushed the red curls from his
low white forehead, and looked bewildered and anxious.

“It's quite warm for the season,” said aunt Carry, by way
of breaking silence, I suppose. The young man said “yes,”
abstractedly, and then asked if the rumble of the mill were not
a disturbance to the sick room, to which aunt Carry answered,
“No, my father says it is his music.”

“A good old man,” said Oliver, “he will not hear it much
longer,” and then, even more sadly, “every thing will be
changed.” Aunt Carry was silent, and he added, “I have
been here a long time, and it will make me very sorry to go
away, especially when such trouble is about you all.”

“Oh, Oliver,” said aunt Carry, “you don't mean to go
away?” “I see no alternative,” he replied; “I shall have
nothing to do; if I had gone a year ago it would have been better.”
“Why?” asked aunt Carry; but I think she understood
why, and Oliver did not answer directly, but said, “Almost
the last thing your father said to me was, that you should never
marry any who had not a house and twenty acres of land; if
he has not, he will exact that promise of you, and I cannot ask
you not to make it, nor would you refuse him if I did; I might
have owned that long ago, but for my sister (she had lost her
reason) and my lame brother, whom I must educate to be a
schoolmaster, because he never can work, and my blind mother;
but God forgive me! I must not and do not complain; you
will forget me, before long, Carry, and some body who is richer
and better, will be to you all I once hoped to be, and perhaps
more.”

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

I did not understand the meaning of the conversation at the
time, but I felt out of place some way, and so, going to another
part of the mill, I watched the sifting of the flour through the
snowy bolter, listening to the rumbling of the wheel. When I
looked around I perceived that Oliver had taken my place on
the meal-bag, and that he had put his arm around the waist of
aunt Carry in a way I did not much like.

Great sorrow, like a storm, sweeps us aside from ordinary
feelings, and we give our hearts into kindly hands—so cold and
hollow and meaningless seem the formulæ of the world. They
had probably never spoken of love before, and now talked of it
as calmly as they would have talked of any thing else; but
they felt that hope was hopeless; at best, any union was deferred,
perhaps, for long years; the future was full of uncertainties.
At last their tones became very low, so low I could
not hear what they said; but I saw that they looked very sorrowful,
and that aunt Carry's hand lay in that of Oliver as
though he were her brother.

“Why don't the flour come through?” I said, for the sifting
had become thinner and lighter, and at length quite ceased.
Oliver smiled, faintly, as he arose, and saying, “This will
never buy the child a frock,” poured a sack of wheat into the
hopper, so that it nearly run over. Seeing no child but myself,
I supposed he meant to buy me a new frock, and at once resolved
to put it in my little bureau, if he did.

“We have bothered Mr. Hillhouse long enough,” said aunt
Carry, taking my hand, “and will go to the house, shall we
not?”

I wondered why she said “Mr. Hillhouse,” for I had never
heard her say so before; and Oliver seemed to wonder, too,
for he said reproachfully, laying particular stress on his own
name, “You don't bother Mr. Hillhouse, I am sure, but I must
not insist on your remaining if you wish to go.”

“I don't want you to insist on my staying,” said aunt Carry,
“if you don't want to, and I see you don't,” and lifting me
out to the sloping plank, that bent beneath us, we descended.

“Carry,” called a voice behind us; but she neither answered
nor looked back, but seemed to feel a sudden and expressive

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

fondness for me, took me up in her arms, though I was almost
too heavy for her to lift, and kissing me over and over, said I
was light as a feather, at which she laughed as though neither
sorrowful nor lacking for employment.

This little passage I could never precisely explain, aside from
the ground that “the course of true love never did run smooth.”
Half an hour after we returned to the house, Oliver presented
himself at the door, saying, “Miss Caroline, shall I trouble you
for a cup, to get a drink of water?” Carry accompanied him
to the well, where they lingered some time, and when she returned
her face was sunshiny and cheerful as usual.

The day went slowly by, dinner was prepared, and removed,
scarcely tasted; aunt Carry wrought at her fringe, and grandmother
moved softly about, preparing teas and cordials.

Towards sunset the sick man became easy, and expressed a
wish that the door of his chamber might be opened, that he
might watch our occupations and hear our talk. It was done
accordingly, and he was left alone. My mother smiled, saying
she hoped he might yet get well, but my father shook his head
mournfully, and answered, “He wishes to go without our
knowledge.” He made amplest provision for his family
always, and I believe had a kind nature, but he manifested no
little fondnesses, nor did he wish caresses for himself. Contrary
to the general tenor of his character, was a love of quiet
jests, that remained to the last. Once, as Carry gave him
some drink, he said, “You know my wishes about your future,
I expect you to be mindful.”

I stole to the door of his room in the hope that he would say
something to me, but he did not, and I went nearer, close to
the bed, and timidly took his hand in mine; how damp and
cold it felt! yet he spoke not, and climbing upon the chair, I
put back his thin locks, and kissed his forehead. “Child, you
trouble me,” he said, and these were the last words he ever
spoke to me.

The sun sunk lower and lower, throwing a beam of light
through the little window, quite across the carpet, and now it
reached the sick man's room, climbed over the bed and up the
wall; he turned his face away, and seemed to watch its

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

glimmer upon the ceiling. The atmosphere grew dense and dusky,
but without clouds, and the orange light changed to a dull lurid
red, and the dying and dead leaves dropt silently to the ground,
for there was no wind, and the fowls flew into the trees, and
the gray moths came from beneath the bushes and fluttered in
the waning light. From the hollow tree by the mill came the
bat, wheeling and flitting blindly about, and once or twice its
wings struck the window of the sick man's chamber. The last
sunlight faded off at length, and the rumbling of the mill-wheel
was still: he had fallen asleep in listening to its music.

The next day came the funeral. What a desolate time it
was! All down the lane were wagons and carriages and horses,
for every body that knew my grandfather would pay him the
last honors he could receive in the world. “We can do him
no further good,” they said, “but it seemed right that we
should come.” Close by the gate waited the little brown wagon
to bear the coffin to the grave, the wagon in which he was used
to ride while living. The heads of the horses were drooping,
and I thought they looked consciously sad.

The day was mild, and the doors and windows of the old
house stood all open, so that the people without could hear the
words of the preacher. I remember nothing he said; I remember
of hearing my mother sob, and of seeing my grandmother
with her face buried in her hands, and of seeing aunt Carry
sitting erect, her face pale but tearless, and Oliver near her,
with his hands folded across his breast save once or twice, when
he lifted them to brush away tears.

I did not cry, save from a frightened and strange feeling, but
kept wishing that we were not so near the dead, and that it
were another day. I tried to push the reality away with
thoughts of pleasant things—in vain. I remember the hymn,
and the very air in which it was sung.



“Ye fearful souls fresh courage take,
The clouds ye so much dread,
Are big with mercy and shall break
In blessings on your head.
Blind unbelief is sure to err,
And scan his works in vain;
God is his own interpreter,
And he will make it plain.”

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

Near the door blue flagstones were laid, bordered with a
row of shrubberies and trees, with lilacs, and roses, and pears,
and peach-trees, which my grandfather had planted long ago,
and here, in the open air, the coffin was placed, and the white
cloth removed, and folded over the lid. I remember how it
shook and trembled as the gust came moaning from the woods,
and died off over the next hill, and that two or three withered
leaves fell on the face of the dead, which Oliver gently removed,
and brushed aside a yellow-winged butterfly that
hovered near.

The friends hung over the unsmiling corpse till they were led
weeping and one by one away; the hand of some one rested
for a moment on the forehead, and then the white cloth was
replaced, and the lid screwed down. The coffin was placed in
the brown wagon, with a sheet folded about it, and the long
train moved slowly to the burial-ground woods, where the
words “dust to dust” were followed by the rattling of the
earth, and the sunset light fell there a moment, and the dead
leaves blew across the smoothly shapen mound.

When the will was read, Oliver found himself heir to a fortune—
the mill and the homestead and half the farm—provided
he married Carry, which he must have done, for though I do not
remember the wedding, I have had an aunt Caroline Hillhouse
almost as long as I can remember. The lunatic sister was sent
to an asylum, where she sung songs about a faithless lover till
death took her up and opened her eyes in heaven. The mother
was brought home, and she and my grandmother lived at their
ease, and sat in the corner, and told stories of ghosts, and
witches, and marriages, and deaths, for long years. Peace to
their memories! for they have both gone home; and the lame
brother is teaching school, in his leisure playing the flute, and
reading Shakspeare—all the book he reads.

Years have come and swept me away from my childhood,
from its innocence and blessed unconsciousness of the dark, but
often comes back the memory of its first sorrow!

Death is less terrible to me now.

-- 027 --

p489-036

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

The ground-work of life is generally in shadow; the light
glimmers for a little while, here and there, and fades off—for
that the lips we love smile for us no longer, or settle into that
still and placid and fearful smile that no kiss of ours can deepen;
the lids grow weary and droop over the eyes whence fell our
sunshine; and so, as the years pass, the darkness is more dense
and full of melancholy. The blooms drop out of the thorn-tree
and leave it unsightly and bare; the bubbling spring that lay
cool under its white flowers, shrinks away more and more, leaving
but slimy bubbles, and dries up; the hills we saw in the
luxuriant beauty of their summer wealth grow dreary with the
furrows of graves. Life, indeed, is a solemnity and a mystery,
full of anxieties and sufferings, restlessness and weariness; but
it gathers strength amid night and desolation, and receives that
fullness of its beauty, with which it is adorned for going through
the golden gates, in a baptism of fire. Pilgrim! have courage,
for the promise of rest brightens like a chaplet full of dew, and
the withered staff, as the fair towers are approached, breaks
into blossoms; and, maiden, heavy with the anguish of disappointed
hopes! gather from your pallid cheeks the fallen locks,
and wait till the morning; weary and worn and disconsolate!
be patient, and calm, and hopeful, wait till the morning—for as
a child, frightened at the dark, falls tearfully asleep, and wakes
in his mother's arms, are we all—living, and dying, and waking.
Wait till the morning!

It is a great thing to have this hope shining with the steadfast
beauty of a star, away above us and before us—this hope

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

of waking in immortality, of laying off all weariness, and of
being in purity and truthfulness as children. But ever and
aside from this, there are other, and earthly hopes, brightly
dear to us. Who, in the sorrowful household of humanity, so
lost in the wild crying of his own heart, or so closed about in
the chill folds of dumb and helpless apathy, that he has not
sometimes risen, equal to the hardest trial, and dashed from
him the power and the presence of evil, as a strong swimmer
the audacious waves!

Among the lights which lie among the shadows of life, the
brightest is love, and the love of little children, perhaps, has the
sweetest shine of all. Of such love I am thinking to-day, or
rather of one such, for it is not of many but of one that I muse—
one being, whose life now is only a beautiful memory, for long
years the dismal autumn rains have beaten down the blossoms
on her grave. We were little girls together—

She was the fairer in the face,

and death chose her for her beauty. Her cheek was colorless,
her eyes large and dark, and her lips smiling, though very
faintly always, for she was never mirthful, and never angry;
and this last it is which makes her memory ever a reproach to
me. I knew not how great my love was till she was gone;
but the edges of the grave are steep, and it is not enough to lift
her from the darkness that the arms of my penitence may fold
her as I take her kiss of forgiveness on my forehead for a
crown.

It is June now, and all day the birds sing to her their artless
songs. But the window of her narrow house is covered thick with
dust, and she does not hear. The white violets fringe the green
coverlid that is over her, but her little hands are not unfolded to
gather them any more; and when morning slants rosily over her,
saying, Wake! it is day! she does not start, but with the golden
curls dropping over her still pillow, sleeps on just the same. In
the morning of the resurrection she will wake; and Thou who,
ere the thorns were put off from thy forehead for the glory, didst
take little children in thy arms and bless them, make her

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

thine, for in the world she had the beauty thou hast given to
thine angels.

She was seven, and I ten, and I chose for my constant playmate
one two years older than myself, instead of her. She
was gentle and patient, and I wayward and petulant; and
though I loved her, I sometimes vexed and thwarted her. I
atoned, as I fancied, though I now think it was poor atonement,
by making her wreaths of wild flowers or new dresses for her
doll. When I did so, she never failed to receive them just as
kindly as though I had never been ungenerous or ungentle.

As I said, I was three years older than she; and though I
had a thousand wild freaks which her quiet nature never imagined,
I thought her quite too much of a child to be my companion,
and my chief sin was in stealing away from her when I
knew she wished to be with me. Sometimes, indeed, my
chosen friend and I would persuade her to stay at home when
we proposed a ramble in the woods or a visit to some favorite
haunt, with the promise that she should go another time, or
that we would bring her nuts or berries or orchard blossoms,
or whatever chanced to be in season. When we condescended
to do this, she almost always remained behind, reluctantly we
knew, but without opposing her will to ours. And not unfrequently
we told her to go to her own little playhouse; that
something pretty was there; or that some one called her within
doors; and under such false pretences stole away to our
pleasures.

One morning, how well I remember the time! it was late in
November, the woods were all dreary and withered, the huskers
were in the corn-fields gathering the yellow ears and cutting the
stalks, in preparation for the plough, and we could see the teams
of oxen and horses standing patiently here and there, and hear
the rattling, as the full baskets were emptied one after another,
and the barking of the dogs, that, trailing among weeds and
stubble, now startled a wild bird and now a rabbit, with the
halloo and the whistle that set them on. The day was mild for
the time, and the blue haze hung along the edges of the horizon.
The butterflies, blue, and speckled, and yellow, that had
hovered over the streams all the late summer, were gone, and

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

the waters, stagnant and drying away; but for this we did not
care—we were going to gather pebbles.

We had made several unsuccessful attempts to get away
from little Jule, for so we called her. She was not well that
morning, and felt more dependent than usual. Children are
not easily deceived; and though once, when she saw us flying
down the green lane, and called after us to stop, we ran back,
saying we were only trying to see how fast we could run, she
seemed still suspicious; and when we sat down, as though we
had no intention of stirring all the day, she hung about our
chairs, and wanted us to tell her stories, or to make her something
pretty, or go with her somewhere. At last my patience
was exhausted, and I said, angrily, “If I were you, I would not
stay where I was not wanted!”

She hung down her head. I saw my advantage, and continued,
though a little softened, “Go to your playhouse and
play, that's a dear girl.”

“No, no,” said Jule; “I want to stay here.”

“You want to stay here, do you? Well, stay, we are going
to the woods.”

This I said in a most unamiable manner—one that brought
tears to her eyes—as she said, “I want to go with you.”

“I thought you said you wanted to stay here, and now you
want to go.”

I knew very well she but wished to do whatever should be
done by us, and so added, “If you want to go to the woods,
why go, and we will stay at home.”

She sat down in her little unpainted chair, and confusedly
pulled the curl out of her long yellow hair.

“You are going to stay here?” I said, and with bonnets hidden
under our aprons, that no one might suspect our intention,
we left the house. We had not gone far, when, looking round
to assure ourselves that our flight was undiscovered—for we
had not asked permission to go—we saw little Jule following.
We ran fast at first, but she almost as fast as we, and so pausing
till she came near, we intimidated her by saying we were
going past the corn-field where the dogs were; that there might
be twenty, for aught we knew; in fact, we expected there were,

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

and it was likely, too, they would come after us and bite us.
We could run faster than she, and get out of reach, and if they
caught her, we could not help it: she had warning.

Her lip trembled, and without wiping away the tears that
gathered to her eyes, or crying audibly, she crossed her hands
before her, and, looking at us reproachfully, suffered us to go
on alone. At first we did so in high glee, but presently conscience
smote me, and, looking back, I saw her standing just
where I had left her. I was half disposed to call her to come
with us. If I had, how many pangs it would have saved me!
but the evil spirit prevailed, and we went on.

There are acts, little and trifling in themselves, which have,
nevertheless, power to haunt us forever; and, like the serpent
in Eden,

“We cannot climb a ring's length against the curse.”

When the fruit we deemed sweetest in gathering turns to ashes
on our lips, the cells of Hybla are filled for us in vain.

Perhaps the childish misdemeanor I have recorded may, in
the mind of the reader, lift the shroud from some pale unconscious
faces, making a dim and shadowy array between him
and the light. Fasting, nor prayer, nor penitence, nor scourge,
may ever wholly lay the ghosts of bad actions. When we
least expect them, they open the doors of our most secret chambers,
and come in.

There were still a few withered flowers on shrunken and
black stalks in the fields. The grass along the streams was
matted and gray; the ripe nuts covered all the ground, and the
squirrels were gathering their winter hoards. Drifts of dead
leaves went cloud-like before the winds, and we pleased ourselves
with hiding in their folds, or gathering them in our arms,
and tossing them wildly upon the sweeping currents of the air.

Then we walked up and down the brooks that only here and
there rippled among the blue stones, which we turned and overturned,
in search of curious pebbles. After this we peeled
great mats of green and yellow mosses from the roots of trees
and decaying logs, partly because they were pretty, and partly as
a carpet for the playhouse of Jule, whom, alone and unhappy,

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

we could not keep quite out of our thoughts, especially as the
day grew towards its close.

The sun was low in the west when, with our aprons filled
with moss and pebbles and other such treasures, tired and
hungry, we set out for home. The cattle from the meadows
had preceded us, and the corn-gatherers, with their oxen and
dogs, were all gone. One narrow strip of fiery cloud hung over
the west, but it faded and faded as we went on, unveiling immediately
beneath it, just as we arrived at home, one star, looking
very cold and large, and far away.

We fitted the moss nicely together on the floor of Julia's
playhouse, in alternate parts of green and yellow, as an agreeable
surprise for her, before noticing that in the chamber where
we slept a light was burning—which interested us; but
our curiosity was heightened into positive fear, when through
the little square window from which the white muslin curtain
was blown aside we saw a strange woman, who, in a very
snowy cap, seemed to be bending over the bed. Julia, we
knew, was not well in the morning, and we felt at once the
truth—she was now very ill.

There was a great deal of going in and out of her chamber—
softly, very softly; a little talk, in low tones, and an unpleasant
odor of medicine all over the house. It was some time before
we could be persuaded to go and see her; but at last,
stricken and ashamed, we stood by her bedside. I remember
how her face was burning, under her curls, but she smiled
sweetly, and reaching out her arms to embrace us, said, “I am
so glad you are come, for the dogs you told me of made me
afraid.” Her arms were hot about my neck, as she asked me
if I would take her next time. I readily promised to do so
when she should be well, and told her about the moss we had
brought, and of a thousand things I would do for her when she
recovered.

Every day she grew worse, and scarcely would anything
keep me from the room a single moment. I had learned what
death was, when my grandfather died; the scenes at the old
home by the mill haunted me; I was afraid. I could not eat,
nor sleep, nor rest. Her disease was a fever, very maliguant;

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

and, with continual bending over her, and with exhaustion, I
became infected, and was forced away from her. The last
words she ever said to me were, “When I get well, and you
get well, you will take me with you; won't you?” I remember
only faintly, for I know not who it was, of some one coming
to my bedside in the night time, and touching me softly
and startlingly, telling me she was dead. After an interval of a
day or two, they brought the coffin. Perfectly I remember
how she looked. She was smiling, as she smiled in life, and
her hands were crossed on her bosom, just as I had seen them a
thousand times.

The spring had come back ere I went to the woods again—
for violets to plant about her grave. Often I looked to the spot
where I had left her alone in her childish sorrow, but she was
not there. What would I not have given to unsay those harsh
words—what would I not give now!

Years have gone by, and the grave about which I planted the
violets is a long way from me now; but I think of it often, and
never without a shadow falling over my heart. Her life was
short, but she died while splendor was in the morning clouds,
but I, lingering on till the noon is past, have felt all the day's
heat and burden. Away in the distance lies her brief existence,
bordering my own, like a beam of beautiful light; but from her
grave stretches a shadow that would reach me in the uttermost
parts of the world.

-- 034 --

p489-043

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

In a quiet little valley, scooped among the river hills, where
there was always a murmur and always mist, creeping over the
turf, and reaching softly from bough to bough, sometimes darkened
with shadows, and sometimes streaky with sunlight, stands
a desolate and ruinous cabin, where once dwelt a person, called
by her neighbors, the strange lady; by herself, Mrs. Clifford.
All the summer the grass in this pretty scene was nearly covered
with flowers—king-cups, and red anemonees, and pale daisies—
while the hedge of sassafras, that ran up the slopes, shook with
the melody of a thousand birds, especially when the rosy twilight
of morning faded into the clear light of day.

A little way from the cabin door, by a wall of gray stone, where
the morning-glory hung blue-bells in the sunshine and the wild
rose climbed and blossomed, a spring of bright clear water
washed over its mossy rim, and rippled like a skein of silver
down until it lost itself in deeper and darker waves.

The valley seems less beautiful now; for though nature is
lovely always, humanity gives it a deeper charm, lost, fallen,
and ruined as it is. There is a moaning and a wailing in the
deep bosom of the earth, that were not there when the wings of
the angels cleft open the golden clouds which hung between the
lower and the upper heaven, ere, with but the ruins of immortality,
the sinful ones went out from Paradise, waking, with
their slightest footsteps, the awful echoes of the grave. Sin,
sin! the world because of thee is darkened from her early glory,
and in all her beautiful borders there are hearts that can only
lay their great burdens aside on the starry threshold of eternity.

Whether the shadow of previous transgression, I know not,

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

but very evidently some mystery hung over the history of Mrs.
Clifford. She came to live in the cabin, no one knew whence,
clad in the deepest mourning, and seemingly with no light in
her heart but that which went from the face of her cherub boy,
just beginning to smile back to the smile of his fair but desolate
mother. Her furniture was comprised in a few simple
articles, such as suited so humble a home: a bed, a few chairs
and a table, a little crockery and a cradle, making all except a
shelf of books—some of them old and worn, and some glittering
in gold and velvet. In the former was written, in a light,
graceful hand, “Mary Wilford,” and in the latter, in heavier
and firmer characters, “To Mary, from L. C.”

Often, in the pleasant weather, the pale lady might be seen
sitting in the shadow of the elm that grew close by her door
and trailed its lithe boughs against the eaves—whereon the
milk-white doves sunned their plumage as the day went down,
and about which the steel-blue swallows circled and twittered
very tamely; often, with her book, and him whose electric
touches not unfrequently drew her attention quite away from
its pages, she sat there, hour after hour, till the shining
beams that burnt through the tree-tops went down, and the star
of love stood blushing on the threshold of the night. Then,
retiring within doors, as the laughter and gay pranking of the
little one were hushed, she would sing fragments of songs, in a
voice sweet and low, but always deeply pensive, till the dimpled
little hands were folded in sleep.

There was seldom any light in her cabin. In summer the
moonlight streamed pale and cold through the open door, and
the bat flitted in and out as it would, and the owl complained
from the elm to the winds, that stopped not for its song of sorrow,
but kept running to and fro—now laughing among the
thick leaves, and now crying dismally from the tops of the hills.
In winter the embers only threw a faint glow over the little
window, darkened with the matted vines of creepers and sweetbrier,
that, interwoven, clambered over the cabin side, unpruned
and untrained.

For a time there were many rumors and surmises about the
strange lady; but gradually they died away. The visits of the

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

neighbors, whether prompted by kindness or curiosity, were at
length discontinued; for, though they were received in a manner
singularly sweet and gentle, they were never returned;
and, finally, her seclusion was only broken by the old woman
who carried milk to her. She, however, declared that the
strange lady had always a kind word for her, and that a glimpse
of the “little darling” made her happier all day.

As the child grew older, he was often seen toddling about in
a simple slip and straw hat, with his hands full of dandelions
and daisies, while his mother sat under the elm, frequently
looking from her volume to see that he strayed not too far; for
the child seemed to love solitude even more than the mother.
And, as years went by, he would sit alone, watching the dancing
of the motes in the sunshine, and the circling and wheeling of
the swallows about the cabin roof. He loved the clouds and
the mists best of all things, and stole often to the nooks least
haunted with birds, most shut from the sunshine. He had his
mother's melancholy in his deep eyes; even his smile was sad,
whether from predisposition, or from habit and association, I
cannot tell. He cared little for books, and his mother, to
whose lightest wish he was accustomed to yield, could only
with difficulty persuade him to learn to read.

Requiring less of her care and attention as he grew, the
golden threads which had for a time woven themselves through
the web of her life, faded out; the songs that used to lull the
baby to sleep were forgotten; the favorite volumes had no
longer any charm, and lay in her lap unopened all the day.
She came forth to the elm shadow less frequently, and with a
fainter step. A little in the future, time was turning the dark
furrow of that valley, where the weary have their rest.

Nine years had gone by since Mrs. Clifford came to the cabin,
and her child scarcely knew that beyond the dark hem of hills
and woods that girdled his world there was another and a
harsher one.

The swallows were gone, the leaves on the elm-tree were
yellow, and dropping silently, one by one, to the ground—it
was the middle of autumn. All day the young lad had been
in the woods, listening to the dropping of the nuts, and the dull

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

moaning of the winds, as they covered the flowers with dead
leaves. Gray, heavy clouds spread over all the face of heaven,
and, at the fall of night, the rain began to patter on the roof, in
pleasant and mournful music. The child returned from his
deeper isolation, sat under the tree, bright drops occasionally
lodging in his golden curls, or plashing on his cheek. He was
wondering whether the stars were swept from the sky, or whether,
beyond the storm, they burned brightly on.

“My child, my child, will you not come to me?” called the
low voice of his mother, more lowly and sorrowfully than it had
ever called before. In a moment he was by her side; and with
her thin, cold fingers, she parted the bright curls that the winds
had blown about his forehead, and kissed him many times,
before she said, “I am going a long journey very soon—it may
be to-night—and shall never come back to you any more. I
am weary and worn, and am going where they never say, I am
sick. The good Father will put his arms about you, if you
love him, when mine embrace you no longer.” She sank back
on her pillow, and was still, though her eyes turned not from
the child, hanging over her like a young bough stricken suddenly
into stone. Scarcely knew he what the mystery was of
which she spoke, but he shuddered with the instinctive dread
which all feel when death is very near. The darkness had
never seemed so terrible; and, as the dead vines creaked
against the window, and the storm beat against the roof, he was
afraid. “Mother!” he called, at first softly, then louder, and
more loud, but she did not answer. He put his hands on her
forehead, and it felt cold and damp. He kissed her lips; and,
when she returned not his kisses, he knew she was dead.

As childhood will, he tried to push the awful reality away.
He thought of the dropping nuts, of the white mists that curtained
the hills, and of sunshine and the birds. Suddenly he
remembered a nest that, in the spring, was under the gloomy
arch of an old bridge, near the woodland, where every day he
went to watch the growth of the nestlings, but one bright afternoon
he had found they were gone, and the empty nest half
crumbled away. Returning mournfully home, he stopped under
a tree, from which, with the fluttering among the boughs, a

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

shower of bright blossoms rained in his face, followed by a gush
of delicious music, and, looking up, he saw his lost birds.
When he had told this story to his mother, he remembered that
she said, “We go thus from the dark arches of sorrow, when
our mortal habitations fell away, to sing among the flowers of
the trees of Paradise forever and ever.” And with this sacred
recollection he fell asleep. And so—one to awake and take
upon her brows the crown of immortality, and one the thorny
crown of earthly sorrow—they slept.

There were not so many at the funeral as came to my grandfather's,
and young Clifford had no home any more; yet He
who “giveth sleep to his beloved” holds an invisible shield
over their children, and the strange lady, living alone and silent
long, had filled the neighborhood with a mystical sweet affection
for her child. He is a man now, and his breast is bossed all
over with hearts.

-- 039 --

p489-048

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

I took up one of the papers published in the city which is
nearest to Clovernook, and turning, as is the habit of women,
to that part which chronicles the main points in all domestic
histories, I read, that Sarah Worthington was dead; “after a
painful illness, aged nineteen years, three months, and eleven
days.” I read it more than once, to satisfy all questionings of
my unwilling heart; but there could be no error; the street,
the incidental revelations of the stricken family, every thing
confirmed the first impression that had stolen through my eyes
to my shrinking consciousness. The old truth was again asserted
by some friend, in the often repeated verse which followed,
that



“The good die young,
While they whose hearts are dry as summer dust
Burn to the socket.”

How like a peal of thunder awakening us from some pleasant
dream, when the dashing of the rain at the window, the
howling of the tempest on the hill, and the blank darkness
about us, take the place of the soft voice that was in our ears,
and the smile that warmed our hearts, leaving us for a moment
startled and bewildered, comes intelligence of the death of
a friend, whom we left a few weeks, or it may be a few days
ago, in the enjoyment of vigorous health.

After the first burst of surprise and sorrow, we fall into a
train of melancholy musing—when, and under what circumstances
was our last meeting with the dead—what did she say,
and how did she look? was it morning or evening? and was

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

our language and manner kind, or reserved and formal? How
many instances we recall in which kind words might have been
said that were not said, or kind actions performed that were
not performed! If it be a near relation who is gone, how much
of harshness and coldness and indifference we have to reproach
ourselves for, and how we are tortured with exaggerations of our
short comings, and idle regrets.

Who of us all cannot remember some pale lips from which
we would give all the world to hear the blessed words, “You
are forgiven.” For myself, there is one darker memory than
all the rest—one, perpetually recurring, and from which I shrink
away, afraid to think. Mountains, and woods, and waters,
darken between me and the solitary grave of one who was my
dearest friend, yet against whom I sinned—not with any premeditated
wrong—but from childish ignorance and sudden passion.
My lost one! if your dying hands had been laid upon
my head in forgiveness as well as in blessing, my irrepressible
grief might long ago have been stilled—that blessing, meant
for innocency, falling upon guilt, has been my curse.

All the long summer time I knew that she was dying, yet I
put off the day of confession. Now she would be better and
talk of the future, and, accustomed to rely on all she said, I
would grow hopeful, and in its brightening the dreadful error
was almost forgot; and when she grew too weak to take me in
her arms, as she had always done before, and lay all the day
looking from the open window at the clouds and the grass, and
I knew instinctively that she must leave us before long, I was
more than ever afraid to speak. I could not embitter her sufferings
with a knowledge of my early injustice. Sometimes
my sisters would go away from her chamber for an hour, or
even for a day, for youth is apt to be inconsiderate; but I was
there always, bringing the cup of water, wrapping doubly the
chilly hands and feet, or smoothing the counterpane. A strong
fascination would not allow me to leave, but when she praised
my devotion I would go aside and weep.

So the time went on, and I said not, I have done wrong, I
have sinned against you, sweet friend, and against heaven; till
at last the dull shadows of autumn swept across the face of the

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

summer, and my watching was all done, and the smile which
they said was so life-like and loving looked reproachful to
me.

At night, I am lifted to “the litter of close-curtained sleep”
by the phantoms that come up from the grave; waking, in the
morning, I go down under the long years, full of pains and sorrows
and disappointments, and folding back the shround, cry out
to the dust for forgiveness. In vain! There is no green hollow
in the wilderness, no blank sands of the desert, that to me would
not be haunted. God, will the tormentor cross the threshold
of the grave, clouding the pure radiance of eternity with the
curse that has spread mildew along the summer of my mortal
existence! Shall the ashes of life's roses never be taken from
my head, nor the sackcloth unbound from my bosom?

But I meant not this digression—I know not that she of
whom my little story chiefly is, she who has gone down to death
and up to judgment before me, may plead against me anything
at all. I mean by this no argument for the better actions
of my riper years. I have perhaps learned to check impatience
of temper and impetuosity of speech, but I fear I am farther off
from heaven now than when I used to think the slender tree-tops
close against the skies.



“The moonlight stealing o'er the scene
Was blended with the gifts of eve.”

It was the midst of the harvest—the fragrance of the newly
cut hay made all the air delicious, for the sythe had been busy
all day in the wide meadows, and along their flat smooth surfaces,
and up and down the hills, lay the straight, thick swaths—
paths for the starlight and beds for the tired winds, for the
stars were peeping, one after another, above the edges of the
tree-tops, and the airs, searcely awake, gave no murmur to the
thick and dusty foliage.

Resting on the summit of the eastern hill stood the full moon,
looking very large, and so pale that “the man with the bag of
thorns” was distinctly visible, else my juvenile employment—
for we were playing Hide and Seek—made my childish fancy
more sharp in apprehension than it was wont to be.

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

Let me see—there were half a dozen of us: Ward, my little
nephew, nine years old then; Robert, a distant cousin, a young
man of unusual beauty of character; Sarah Worthington, and
Ellie, and Hal, and I. A merry party we were, and our laughter
called up the echoes from the high hills away across the
orehard and the pasture field and the thick woods. Little green
stacks were heaped all about the yard; how sweet they made
the air, and what nice hiding places they were, especially where
the shadows of the peach trees fell darkly over and about them.
Ward enjoyed the frolic vastly, though he felt that he was
caught less often than cousin Robert. It seems to me but yesterday,
so fresh is it all in my memory—memory, that sometimes
is so good an angel. Down in the past are scattered
fountains, sealed with dark rocks almost always, from which it
is sweet to drink. The game of hide and seek, the time, the
place, our abandonment of care, and our taking up for a moment
childish actions, and in part, childish feelings, are pleasant
to those who have come up into the noon of the world. New
grave-mounds, the grass creeping over one, and the other fresh
and new, darken to-day between me and that time. Away in
the west stands an old ruinous church; I have seen it once or
twice, and it is one of those things which, once seen, are never
forgotten. It has stood there a long time, for I can remember
it was in little better state of preservation than now as long
ago as I can remember. The oaks and walnuts that grow there
throw shadows over the graves of the pioneers, whose piety
prompted the rude skill, that, earlier than the Revolution,
“Hewed the shaft and laid the architrave,” for the temple about which they are sleeping. The living have
almost deserted it now; the swallows go in at the broken windows
and build their nests where they will; the thousand nails
in the strong double door are rusty and black; the woodwork,
never painted, discolored by time to a sort of pearly gray; the
weatherboards, in places decaying and dropping off. There was
never belfry nor spire, and the steep mossy roof retains still
one or two of those angular projections of framework, which
are only seen on very old houses in the country—placed there

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

probably for the convenience of the builders. Once in a long
time some itinerant preacher—some wilderness-crying John,
girt about with zeal, pauses in the village for a Sabbath, and
the children of the house, where for a time he abides, bear to all
the neighbors—all persons living within a circuit of four or five
miles—the intelligence, that at eleven o'clock on Sunday there
will be a sermon in the old church. At the appointed time the
congregation gather, slow and calm. But Robert is not there. Nor loud denunciation, nor soft admonition, nor trembling hymn,
provokes the sleeping dust.

And the lady of his love, she, who took off the white bridal
crown for the muffling mourning veil, does she go apart and on
the simple headstone read his name, the shelter of whose love
death has broken away? I know not—nor is it well perhaps to
pause and inquire.

Full of health and hope he was, the night of our gamesome
frolic in the moonlight. He had passed the twilight with one
dearer than any of us, and was in genial mood, for in loving
one we learn to love all. Scarcely could any of us get home
to the doorsteps, from our retreats under the lilacs or behind the
stacks of hay, without being caught, and paying the penalty
prescribed by the childish law. Even Sarah, usually so stately,
unbent from her dignity that night, and, when Robert was to be
overtaken, ran more nimbly than when he was to be the pursuer.
She was a beautiful girl, and I have called her stately,
dignified, but she was also silent, unsocial, selfish. I think there
was nothing in the world she loved, unless it were her little
dog—to this she was always kind, giving it all the caresses and
endearing words she had for anything. Mother nor brother nor
any human being seemed ever to have found the way to her
heart, and she spoke of her kindred with more than the indifference
she gave the veriest stranger. Sometimes she would put
her arms about me, and seem to love me, but the warm gush
of feeling, if, for the moment, it really were such, would be in a
moment put down with an iron will, and between us there was
a sea of ice.

For a long time I marvelled whether the milk which is naturally
in human nature had been thinned by some untimely

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

frost, or whether it had always been as now. She spoke of no
past season of sunshine, of no future hope, and to the present,
a stock or a stone was not more indifferent. Little children
that may scarcely plead in vain to any one for love, were thrown
upon her care in vain. What they really required she performed,
indeed, but lower than duty there was no softer feeling.

I would have solved the problem of her nature. I could
never learn that she even felt pride in anything, unless perhaps
in the scorn she bestowed on her fellow creatures.

Her hair, thick and luxuriant, and black as night, hung, when
she loosened it from the braids in which it was commonly confined,
and shook it over her shoulders, as she often did, almost
to her feet. With what a queen-like manner I have seen her
toss the dark masses from her forehead, and folding her arms
across her bosom, pace backward and forward through her
chamber, with no word, but, as if musing on the destruction of
empires, scaring away, often until after midnight,

“Magic sleep, that comfortable bird.”

One night I remember well, late in December, still and intensely
cold, we had been sitting an hour before the glowing
grate, talking of this and that, and I perceived, silently, at the
time, that Sarah had not once said during our conversation that
she hated any person or thing, and it was rare that she talked
without doing so. She was tall, straight as an arrow, and
seemed to possess a constitution that would resist the chances
and changes of many years. I speak again of her beauty, for I
know not whether it was this or her indifference, for we reach
for the inaccessible always, that gave her the power of fascination:
all who knew her admired, many even loved her. But
the heartstrings of her worshippers were ever destined to tremble
with the torture of her careless hand. Of these worshippers
we had been speaking that night; I, with intent of bringing out
her feelings, she, because I talked to her. Amongst other things,
I chanced to say, “There is one of your admirers, Sarah, whom
you have not seen; to-morrow, if you will, I shall give myself
the pleasure of making him known to you. Who knows but
that he is destined to bear from a hundred lovers the prize?”

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

“It may be, indeed it's probable, very probable,” she replied
sarcastically, and placing her hand on her heart, added, laughingly,
“I think I begin to feel susceptible—where is he? tell
me this hour, this moment! I am all impatience.”

“Calm yourself,” I said, speaking in the same vein, “and I
will tell you `the color of his hair, and the garment he doth
wear, and the day of the month he's to marry unto you,' as our
spinning-girl, Sally, used to say when she charmed the moon.”

“Delay is torture,” she said with assumed earnestness, and
suddenly throwing herself on her knees, exclaimed, “Where, O,
where is this Endymion, that, like the pale Phœbus, hunting in
a grove, I may stoop and kiss my sweetest?”

“You know lawyer D——,” said I, meaning to interrogate.

The playfulness was gone, and standing erect, she asked in a
tone I shall never forget—“Who told you I did?”

I explained briefly what I meant to say, and seating herself
majestically, a little way from me, she replied sententiously
and coldly, that she slightly knew him.

“Our young friend is reading with D——,” I said; “we
shall find him at the office in Fourth-street, when we go to town—
shall we call?”

“No,” was all her answer, and presently making the fire, which
was growing dim, an excuse, I sought my pillow and seemed
to sleep, for I felt that farther conversation would be an annoyance.

Left alone, Sarah took the comb from her hair, one of the
most elaborate and expensive of the then newest style, and
throwing it on the floor at her feet, shook down her black
tresses, and in her thin night-dress began walking to and fro
across the room. In one of the turns the comb broke beneath
her tread, but she stooped not nor seemed in any way to heed it.
The lamp burned low, and flickered, and went out; the ashes
gathered gray over the coal, and the frost whitened on the
panes, so very cold it was, but neither the darkness nor the
freezing atmosphere seemed to trouble her at all. The clock
had struck twelve and one and two; and dropping on her
knees, before the window, she scratched away the frost, and flattening
her cheek against the cold glass, looked earnestly forth

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

into the street. The lights were all gone from the windows,
and only once in a long while sounded a step on the frozen
ground below.

So still was she, and so strange had been her conduct, that I
was half afraid. At last I ventured to speak, not as though I
had been conscious of her manner all the night, but rather as if
she were but then missed.

“Pray, don't disturb me,” she said, “I am talking with the
angels.”

Satisfied that she was neither dead nor insane, for strange
speech was habitual to her, and exhausted with the mental oppression
I had endured, I fell asleep, and though I dreamed that
a skeleton was in my bed with me, I did not wake till morning.
When I did so, I was half buried in the heavy tresses of Sarah,
who, stooping over me, bade me awake, adding, “You know
we are to make that call which is perhaps to decide my destiny.”

Before the appointed time arrived, however, she had framed
some excuse, which I received without a question, and the visit
was not made, nor then nor ever.

I have since seen D—, much and often; talked with him
of life and death, and love; but of love he spoke calmly as of
a client. He is forty, or nearly so, handsome, wealthy, influential,
grave in manner, but of an iron will that nor hope nor fear
nor hate nor love may stir from its bent. His deep blue eyes
would look as coldly and steadily on dying loveliness as on the
veriest wretch that ever lived and fattened, if he so resolved. He
is unmarried and a universal favorite. But no matter what he
is—I have solved the problem that once baffled me—


“As the waters to the marble,
So my heart fell with a moan”
as I did so. Poor Sarah! I had sometimes blamed, but I only
pitied her now.

It was but this morning I read her obituary, and I cannot yet
think of her as pale, or sick, or dead. What did she think of
at the last? and what did she say? did her thoughts ever cross
the wild mountains and search me out? Mine have gone back

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

to her a thousand times. As she went down step by step into
those silent palaces whither we all are going, did she lean more
upon the love of kindred? did she see more clearly than in life,
God's purposes in the great wo about her heart? I know
not, I only know that her locks will never again fall about my
bosom, nor her voice call me to wake.

I know not whether she sleeps beneath a stately monument
in the dark vaults, or under the swelling mound; but I know
that to her pillow the mockery of no smile may come, nor to
her heart the delusive sweetness of hollow and unmeaning
words.

“And to sleep, you must lie down in just such a bed!”

-- 048 --

p489-057

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

There came to reside in the neighborhood a family consisting
of three persons—an old lady, a young man, and a child
some fourteen years of age. The place they took was divided
by a little strip of woods from Clovernook, and I well remember
how rejoiced I was on first seeing the blue smoke curling
up from the high red chimneys; for the cottage had been a
long time vacant, and the prospect of having people so near us,
gave me delight. Perhaps, too, I was not the less pleased that
they were to be new acquaintances. We are likely to underestimate
persons and things we have continually about us; but
let separation come, and we learn what they were to us.
Apropos of this—in the little grove I have spoken of I remember
there was an oak tree, taller by a great deal than its fellows;
and a thousand times I have felt as though its mates
must be oppressed with a painful sense of inferiority, and really
wished the axe laid at its root. At last, one day, I heard the
ringing strokes of that destroyer—and, on inquiry, was told
that the woodman had orders no longer to spare the great oak.
Eagerly I listened at first—every stroke was like the song of
victory; then the gladness subsided, and I began to marvel
how the woods would look with the monarch fallen; then I
thought, their glory will have departed, and began to reflect
on myself as having sealed the warrant of its death, so that
when the crash, telling that it was fallen, woke the sleeping
echoes from the hills, I cannot tell how sad a feeling it induced
in my heart. If I could see it standing once more, just once
more! but I could not, and till this day I feel a regretful pang
when I think of that grand old tree.

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

But the new neighbors. Some curiosity mingled with my
pleasure, and so, as soon as I thought they were settled, and
feeling at home, I made my toilet with unusual care for a
first call.

The cottage was a little way from the main road, and
access to it was by a narrow grass-grown lane, bordered on one
side by a green belt of meadow land, and on the other by the
grove, sloping upward and backward to a clayey hill, where,
with children and children's children about them,

“The rude forefathers of the hamlet slept.”

A little farther on, but in full view of its stunted cypresses
and white headstones, was the cottage. Of burial grounds
generally I have no dread, but from this particular one I was
accustomed, from childhood, to turn away with something of
superstitious horror. I could never forget how Laura Hastings
saw a light buring there all one winter night, after the death of
John Hine, a wild, roving fellow, who never did any real harm
in his life to any one but himself, hastening his own death by
foolish excesses. Nevertheless, his ghost had been seen more
than once, sitting on the cold mound beneath which the soul's
expression was fading and crumbling: so, at least, said some
of the oldest and most pious inhabitants of our neighborhood.
There, too, Mary Wildermings, a fair young girl who died,
more sinned against than sinning, had been heard to sing sad
lullabies under the waning moon sometimes, and at other times
had been seen sitting by her sunken grave, and braiding roses
in her hair, as for a bridal. I never saw any of these wonderful
things; but a spot more likely to be haunted by the unresting
spirits of the bad could not readily be imagined. The
woods, thick and full of birds, along the roadside, thinned away
toward the desolate ridge, where briers grew over the mounds,
and about and through the fallen fences, as they would, with
here and there a little clearing among weeds and thistles and
high matted grass, for the making of a new grave.

It was the twilight of a beautiful summer day, as I walked
down the grassy lane and past the lonesome cemetery, to make
this first call at the cottage, feeling, I scarcely knew why,

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

strangely sad. By an old broken bridge in the hollow, between
the cottage and the field of death I remember that I sat down,
and for a long time listened to the trickling of the water over
the pebbles, and watched golden spots of sunlight till they quite
faded out, and “came still evening on, and twilight gray, that
in her sober livery all things clad.”

So quietly I sat, that the mole, beginning its blind work at
sunset, loosened and stirred the ground beneath my feet, and
the white, thick-winged moths, coming from beneath the dusty
weeds, fluttered about me, and lightened in my lap, and the
dull beating of the bat came almost in my face.

The first complaint of the owl sounded along the hollow and
died over the next hill, warning me to proceed, when I heard,—
as it were the echo of my own thought, repeated in a low, melancholy
voice—the conclusion of that beautiful stanza of the
elegy in reference to that moping bird. I distinctly caught the
lines—



“Of such as wandering near her sacred bower,
Molest her ancient, solitary reign.”

Looking up, I saw approaching slowly, with arms folded and
eyes on the ground, a young and seemingly handsome man.
He passed without noticing me at all, and I think without
seeing me. But I had the better opportunity of observing him,
though I would have foregone that privilege to win one glance.
He interested me, and I felt humiliated that he should pass me
with this unkind indifference. His face was pale and very sad,
and his forehead shaded with a heavy mass of black hair,
pushed away from one temple, and falling neglectedly over
the other.

“Well!” said I, as I watched him ascending the opposite
hill, feeling very much as though he had wantonly disregarded
some claim I had on him, though I could not possibly have had
the slightest; and, turning ill-humoredly away, I walked with a
quick step toward the cottage.

A golden-haired young girl sat in the window reading, and
on my approach arose and received me with easy gracefulness
and well-bred courtesy, but during my stay her manner did not
once border on cordiality. She was very beautiful, but her

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

beauty was like that of statuary. The mother I did not see.
She was, I was told, indisposed, and, on begging that she might
not be disturbed, the daughter readily acquiesced. Every
thing about the place indicated refinement and elegant habits,
but whence the family came, how long they proposed to remain,
and what relation the young man sustained to the rest, I
would gladly have known.

Seeing a flute on the table, I spoke of music, for I suspected
it to belong to the absent gentleman. I received no information,
however; and as the twilight was already falling deeply, I
felt a necessity to take leave, without obtaining even a glimpse
of the person whom I had pictured in my fancy as so young
and fair, and, of course so agreeable.

The sun had been set some time, but the moon had risen full
and bright, so that I had no fear even in passing the graveyard,
but walked more slowly than I had done before, till, reaching
the gate, I paused to think of the awful mysteries of life and
death.

This is not a very desolate spot after all, I thought, as, leaning
over the gate, something of the quiet of the place infused
itself into my spirits. Here, I felt, the wicked cease from
troubling, and the weary are at rest; the long train of evils
that attach to the best phases of humanity, is quite forgotten;
the thorn-crown is loosened from the brow of sorrow by the
white hand of peace, and the hearts that were all their lifetime
under the shadows of great and haply unpitied afflictions
never ache any more. And here, best of all! the frailties of
the unresisting tempted, are folded away beneath the shroud,
from the humiliating glances of pity, and the cold eyes of pride.
We have need to be thankful that when man brought on the
primal glory of his nature the mildew of sin, God did not cast
us utterly from him, but in the unsearchable riches of his
mercy struck open the refuge of the grave. If there were no
fountain where our sins of scarlet might be washed white as
wool, if the black night of death were not bordered by the
golden shadows of the morning of immortality, if deep in the
darkness were not sunken the foundations of the white bastions
of peace, it were yet an inestimable privilege to lay aside the

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

burden of life, for life becomes, sooner or later, a burden, and
an echo among ruins.

In the corner of the burial ground, where the trees are
thickest, a little apart from the rest, was the grave of Mary
Wildermings, and year after year, the blue thistles bloomed
and faded in its sunken sod.

The train of my reflections naturally suggested her, and,
turning my eyes in the direction of her resting place, I saw, or
thought I saw, the outline of a human figure. I remembered
the story of her unresting ghost, and at first little doubted that
I beheld it, and felt a tumult of strange emotions on finding
myself thus alone near so questionable a shape.

Then, I said, this is some delusion of the senses; and I passed
my hand over my eyes, for an uncertain glimmer had followed
the intensity of my gaze. I looked towards the cottage to reassure
myself by the light of a human habitation, but all there
was dark; a cloud had passed over the moon, and, without
venturing to look towards the haunted grave, I withdrew from
the gate, very lightly, though it creaked as I did so. Any
sound save the beating of my own heart gave me courage; and
when I had walked a little way, I turned and looked again,
but the dense shadow would have prevented my seeing any
thing, if any thing had been there. Certain it is, I saw nothing.

On reaching home, I asked the housekeeper, a garrulous person
usually, if she remembered Mary Wildermings, and what
she could tell me of her burial, in the graveyard across the
wood.

“Yes, I remember her, and she is buried in the corner of the
ground, on the hill. They came to my house, I know, to get a
cup, or something of the sort, with which to dip the water from
her grave, for it rained terribly all the day of her funeral.
She added, “But what do you want to talk of the dead and
gone for, when there are living folks enough to talk about?”

Truth is, she wanted me to say something of our new neighbors,
and was vexed that I did not, though I probably should
have done so had they not been quite driven from my mind by
the more absorbing event of the evening; so, as much vexed
and disappointed as herself, I retired. The night was haunted

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

with some troublous dreams, but a day of sunshine succeeded,
and my thoughts flowed back to a more pleasing channel.

Days and weeks went by, and we neither saw nor heard anything
of our new neighbors, for my call was not returned, nor
did I make any further overtures towards an acquaintance.
But often, as I sat under the apple tree by the door, in the twilight,
I heard the mellow music of the distant flute.

“Is that at the cottage?” said the housekeeper to me, one
night: “it sounds to me as though it were in the corner of the
graveyard.”

I smiled as she turned her head a little to one side, and encircling
the right ear with her hand, listened some minutes
eagerly, and then proceeded to express her conviction that the
music was the result of no mortal agency.

“Did you ever hear of a ghost playing the flute?” I said.

“A flute!” she answered, indignantly, “it's a flute, just as
much as you are a flute; and for the sake of enlightening your
blind understanding, I'll go to the graveyard, night as it is, if
you will go with me.”

“Very well,” I said; “let us go.”

So, under the faint light of the crescent moon, we took our
way together. Gradually the notes became lower and sadder, and
at length quite died away. I urged my trembling companion
to walk faster, lest the ghost should vanish too; and she acceded
to my wish with a silent alacrity, that convinced me at
once of the sincerity of her expressed belief. Just as we began
to ascend the hill, she stopped suddenly, saying, “There! did
you hear that?”

I answered, that I heard a noise, but that it was no unusual
thing to hear such sounds in an inhabited neighborhood, at so
early an hour. “It was the latching of the gate at the graveyard,”
she answered, solemnly. “As you value your immortal
soul, go no further.”

In vain I argued, that a ghost would have no need to unlatch
the gate. She positively refused to go farther, and with a courage
not very habitual to me, I walked on alone.

“Do you think I don't know that sound?” she called after
me. “I would know if I had forgotten everything else. Oh,

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

stop, till I tell you! The night Mary Wildermings died,” I
heard her say; but I knew the sound of the gate as well as
she, and would not wait even for a ghost story. I have since
wished I had, for I could never afterwards persuade her to proceed
with it.

Gaining the summit of the hill, I saw, a little way before me,
a dark figure, receding slowly; but so intent was I on the superhuman,
that I paid little heed to the human; though afterward,
in recalling the circumstance, the individual previously
seen while I sat on the bridge became in some way associated
with this one.

How hushed and solemn the graveyard seemed! I was half
afraid, as I looked in—quite startled, in fact, when, latching and
unlatching the gate, to determine whether the sound I had heard
were that or not, a rabbit, roused from its light sleep, under the
fallen grass, sped fleetly across the still mounds to the safer
shelter of the woods. I saw nothing else, save that the grass
was trampled to a narrow path all the way leading toward
Mary's grave.

During the summer, I sometimes saw the young girl in the
woods, and I noticed that she neither gathered flowers nor sang
with the birds; but would sit for hours in some deep shadow,
without moving her position in the least, not even to push away
the light curls which the wind blew over her cheeks and forehead,
as they would. She seemed neither to love nor seek
human companionship. Once only I noticed, and it was the
last time she ever walked in the woods, that he whom I supposed
to be her brother was with her. She did not sit in the
shade, as usual, but walked languidly, and leaning heavily on
the arm of her attendant, who several times swept off the curls
from her forehead, and bent down, as if kissing her.

A few days afterwards, being slightly indisposed, I called in
the village doctor. Our conversation, naturally, was of who
was sick and who was dead.

“Among my patients,” he said, “there is none that interests
me so deeply as a little girl at the cottage—indeed, I have
scarcely thought of anything else, since I knew that she must
die. A strange child,” he continued; “she seems to feel

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

neither love of life nor fear of death, nor does she either weep or
smile; and though I have been with her much of late, I have
never seen her sleep. She suffers no pain—her face wears the
same calm expression, but her melancholy eyes are wide open
all the time.”

The second evening after this, though not quite recovered
myself, I called at the cottage, in the hope of being of some
service to the sick girl. The snowy curtain was dropped over
the window of her chamber, the sash partly raised, and all
within still—very still. The door was a little way open, and,
pausing, I heard from within a low, stifled moan, which I could
not misunderstand, and pushing the door aside, I entered, without
rapping.

In the white sheet, drawn straight over the head and the feet,
I recognised at once the fearful truth—the little girl was dead.
By the head of the bed, and still as one stricken into stone, sat
the person I so often wished to see. The room was nearly
dark, and his face was buried in his hands—nevertheless, I knew
him—it was he who had passed me on the bridge.

Presently the housekeeper, or one that I took to be her, entered,
and whispering to him, he arose and went out, so that I
saw him but imperfectly. When he was gone, the woman
folded the covering away from the face, and to my horror I saw
that the eyes were still unclosed. Seeing my surprise, she
said, as she folded a napkin, and pinned it close over the lids—

“It is strange, but the child would never in life close her
eyes—her mother, they say, died in watching for one who
never came, and the baby was watchful and sleepless from the
first.”

The next day, and the next, it was dull and rainy—excitement
and premature exposure had induced a return of my first
indisposition, so that I was not at the funeral. I saw, however,
from my window, preparations for the burial—to my surprise,
in the lonesome little graveyard by the woods.

In the course of a fortnight, I prepared for a visit of condolence
to the cottage, but on reaching it, found the inhabitants
gone—the place still and empty.

Returning, I stopped at the haunted ground: close by the

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

grave of Mary Wildermings was that of the stranger child.
The briers and thistles had been carefully cut away, there was
no slab and no name over either, but the blue and white violets
were planted thickly about both. That they slept well,
was all I knew.

-- 057 --

p489-066

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

The mists hung red along the blue basement of the October
sky, and now and then was heard the uncertain, impatient twitter
of some wild bird, that lingered behind its fellows, for the
last flocks had flown over the hills and faded off in the distance,
like clouds. The woods, not yet withered from their autumn
splendor, were beautiful exceedingly. The winds, crying for
the lost summer, ran along the tops of the long reaches of maples,
breaking their shivering wilderness of leaves into golden
furrows—low hedges of the red, glossy-leaved gum trees, ran in
among the forks of the hills, and the brown, shaggy vines of
the wild grape, full of black clusters, clambered about the sassafras
and elm, and the oak still towered in green magnificence.

The sun grew larger and larger, and went down, and gradually
the evening fell, with its solemn calm, over all the scene. Evening,
in autumn!

To most minds, the autumn is a melancholy time, sweeping
off the light and beauty from the summer, and leaving the
world, like Eden when the Fall swept thence the light, and the
dews of sorrow blotted out the footsteps of the angels.

In a stubble field, high and flat, bordered on two sides with
thick woods, on one by an open meadow, from which, just now,
the cows were wending their way slowly homeward, and on
the other, commanding a view of the homestead and the road,
Seth Milford was ploughing.

The air was all fragrant with the smell of fresh earth, as furrow
after furrow crumbled off, and the weary and jaded horses

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

steadily walked backward and forward across the field, in obedience
to the hand of their master.

Twilight fell deeper and darker, and the silver ring of the
new moon was seen just over the western tree-tops, when Seth
paused at the edge of the field nearest the house, drew the
plough from the furrow on to the narrow border of grass that
edged the stubble, loosened the traces, and winding the long
rein about the slender and glossy neck of one of his horses, lowered
the bars, and the animals walked slowly homeward alone.

With arms folded across his bosom, and eyes bent on the
ground, the young ploughman remained for some time listlessly
leaning against the fence; and it was not until his good steeds,
having reached the next bars and found themselves unable to proceed
further, had once or twice neighed impatiently, that his
reverie, whatever its nature, was interrupted. Drawing his
rough boots backward and forward over the long and fallen
grass, by way of cleansing them of the moist earth that attached
to them in the furrows, he refolded his arms, lowered his hat a
little over his sullen brow, and was proceeding slowly and mechanically
homeward, when he was interrupted with the brisk,
lively salutation of “How are you, Seth?” He looked up, and
a smile, half sorrowful, half disdainful, passed across his regularly
handsome features, as though he scarcely knew whether
most to pity or despise any one who could be happy in this
world. The recipient of this dubious greeting was a young
neighboring farmer, with a round, rosy face, indicative of good
nature and good health, and large gray eyes, and the beginnings
of a yellowish beard. Cordially shaking the hand of his unsocial
neighbor, he apologized, a little bluntly, for crossing
without liberty his fields; for it must be owned, that Seth Milford
had, either justly or unjustly, obtained the reputation of
being a little selfish and particular as to who trespassed on his
premises. The young man was evidently arrayed in his best;
and whether the fashion of his garments was such as obtained
in the gay world or not, mattered to him very little. He was
going, he said, the distance of a mile or so, to “sit up with a
corpse,” and the direction he had taken materially shortened the
way.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

“Who is dead?” inquired Seth, manifesting for the first time
a little interest. “Humph!” he continued, on learning who it
was; “he was a young man—must have been younger than
I—and yet has been so blest as to die.”

“Yes,” said the happy farmer, without understanding or apparently
heeding the conclusion of the remark; “yes, he was
young; if he had lived till the twenty-second of January, he
would have been his own man. Good evening.”

Seth looked after the young watcher, and repeated, half aloud,
as he turned homeward,—



“Of man's first disobedience, and the fruit
Of that forbidden tree whose mortal taste
Brought Death into the world, and all our woes.”

It seems, sometimes, as if we were but drifted here and there,
by blind chances, to perish, at last, like the flowers; and this
especially seems true, when, after striving earnestly but vainly
to pierce the darkness which lies between the farthest stretch of
imagination, and the eternal brightness about God, our thoughts
come back to our poor mortal being. Else it seems that we
were predestined from eternity to fill a certain round, from
which there is no escape; and, sick at heart, we turn from each
lofty endeavor. We have too little of the child's faith—too
little of simple and trustful reliance on “our Father.”



“The good are never fatalists—
The bad alone act by necessity,”
the poet says. There are some, however, not bad, who, partly
owing to an unhealthy temperament—moody and morbid—and
partly to the continually fretful contrasts of high aspirations and
inadequate powers, in the end believe in a blind fate.

One of this unfortunate class was Seth Milford. Born and
bred on the farm which he now inherited, and having never
been beyond the shadows of his native hills, he had nevertheless
“immortal longings in him.” Naturally diffident and shy,
and very imperfectly educated, he grew up to manhood, dissatisfied,
restless, wretched—despising and scorning the circle to

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

which by habit and manner he belonged, and consciously fitted
for no other, though gifted with a mind superior to that of
thousands occupying high places in society, and looking down
upon him. He was not loved—even by his two sisters, with
whom he lived in the old homestead, and whom he supported,
not very elegantly, indeed, but according to his best ability. He
would have done better, but it was his fate to be as he was, and
to do no more than he did.

These sisters—Mary and Annie—better educated, and with
more of tact and ambition than he, had by various means succeeded
in elevating themselves considerably, as they thought,
above their awkward and ill-natured brother.

Seth was sensitively alive to their want of affection—to the
mortifying truth that they were sometimes ashamed of him,
and consequently made little effort towards their maintenance
in such style as they desired. When the spring time came
round, he scattered the seed with a listless hand; and when the
suns of summer ripened the harvest, he gathered it instinctively
in, but with no pious song—no thought of ampler threshing-floors.

It was a wise rule among the Jesuits, that would not permit
of two persons talking apart; and if these sisters had strictly
kept such a rule, how much happiness would have been gained,
how much misery avoided!

They complained, and with a good deal of justice, of their
brother's improvident and thriftless way of living; and by
dwelling on it often, and exaggerating real evils, a feeling of
indifference grew up against him, which he, on his part, made
no effort to break down. They seldom met, save at meals,
usually seanty enough, and then in silence.

The grounds comprising the farm were extensive and valuable,
but sadly neglected and unprofitable. Patches of
briers grew about the meadows, and the fences were so decayed
and fallen, that all the unruly pigs and cattle of the neighborhood
trespassed at will. Even the homestead, which had
originally had pretensions to gentility, now looked as if



“A merry place it was in days of yore,
But something ailed it now; the house was cursed.”

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

The paint was beaten from the weatherboards, some of the
chimneys were toppling, the shutters broken, and the railings
about the piazza half gone. The fence around the yard, in spite
of the props here and there, leaned one way and the other
towards the ground, and the front gate was quite off its hinges;
nevertheless, the flower-beds on either side the grass-grown
walk, and the snowy curtains at such of the windows as had unclosed
shutters, indicated that the place was inhabited—while
the great blue cloud of smoke, issuing just now from the kitchen
chimney, gave the place an unusually cheerful and home-like
aspect.

Mary was preparing the tea, bustling in and out, and up and
down the cellar—singing as she did so—and Annie was gone to
milk, for they lived humbly. Though, for the most part, the
brother and sisters went on in the silent unsympathizing manner
I have described, there were times when mutual good nature
melted away the ice between them, and an evening or a morning
passed pleasantly.

“Now tell us what hath chanced to-day, that Cæsar looks so
sad,” said Annie Milford, gaily, to Seth, as he came near where
she sat by the little spotted cow. Without heeding the gay
salutation, he threw open the gate, and, neglecting to slip his
hand through the bridle rein, as he should have done, he suffered
his horse to pass on in what direction he chose, and that
was so close to the little cow as to make her whirl suddenly
round, and thus upset the milk over the clean dress of Annie.
She was, however, in too pleasant a mood to be seriously vexed,
and called after Seth, saying—“Just stop, and see the ruin you
have wrought—when I was thinking, too, what color would best
suit my complexion.”

The young man passed on moodily without answering, and
seemingly without heeding her raillery; but a kind word is
never lost, and, affecting to busy himself, he waited till Annie's
pail was again flowing, when, passing as by accident, he took it
from her hand and carried it into the house.

“I think the air feels like rain,” said Annie, as she took the
milk to strain, and Seth replied that he thought so too; and
this was the first time he had spoken to her that day.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

By the time Seth had washed his face and hands in the tin
basin that always stood on the stone step at the door, and
Annie had strained the milk, and washed and turned down her
bright tin pail by the well-curb, the tea was ready, and though
the girls had made the most of a scanty larder, the board was
less substantially spread than suited the requirements of a hungry
man.

“Well, Seth,” said Mary, as she added the spoonful of sugar
to his cup of tea, which he liked to be sweet, “I gave away all
your old boots to-day, to Captain Hill, who wanted them to
smoke under the nose of a consumptive colt.” Seth could not
help laughing, though he tried hard to do so; and drawing
nearer to the table, he began to eat his supper, which he at first
manifested no disposition to do.

“He staid a good while with us,” continued Mary, “and
amused us very much with anecdotes of early times; relating,
amongst other things, how, when he retired from the militia
captaincy, he traded his regimentals for a steer.”

“Oh, what a fall was there, my countrymen!” said Seth, as
he passed his cup to be refilled—a thing he was seldom known
to do. With light and lively talk of this sort, the supper
passed—so small a thing turns the current, sends it rippling
into the sunshine, or moving toward the shade. When the
meal was finished, Seth took up the market-basket, saying he
would go into the village and see if he could add anything to
their stock of provision.

“Not to-night,” said the sisters, both at once—“you look
tired—let it be to-morrow, or the next day.”

But the more they dissuaded him from going, the more he
was inclined to go—though a week's scolding could not have
induced him to do so—and he left the house, saying perhaps he
should gather a little harmless gossip to enliven the next evening
meal; and his heart and step were lighter than they had
been for many a day. Lifting the broken gate, to pass out, he
resolved to stop at the blacksmith's and order some new hinges.

The tea things were put by, and a little fire blazed cheerfully
on the hearth, for the evenings were growing chilly. Annie sat
knitting a sock of gray woollen yarn, beside the little

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

oldfashioned work-table, and Mary was reading from a favorite
volume, when Seth returned, and, placing his well-filled basket
on the table, he took up a ham of partly-dried beef, saying,
“When I come home to-morrow night, I want some of this
broiled for supper; and here are some cranberries, too, to be
stewed.”

Mary said it should be as he wished, and kindly giving him
the rocking-chair, they sat together—Annie knitting, Mary
reading, and Seth rocking backwards and forwards before the
fire, and occasionally making some comment on the book, till
the old cock, from the cherry tree by the door, crowed for nine
o'clock.

Then, laying the embers together, they talked of various
plans for future improvements. The paling around the yard
was to be straightened up and whitewashed, the shrubbery
trimmed, and new gravel put in the walk. Then the shutters
were to be mended and painted, a rag carpet which the girls
had made was to be woven for the dining-room, a boy was to
be hired to milk the cows and assist about the farm, “and then,
Seth,” said the girls, “you will have more time for books and
thought.”

How bright the future looked to them all, for this strengthening
of each other's hands, by interchange of opinions, hopes,
and fears. How easy of execution seemed all their plans, as
they retired for the night, pleased with themselves and with
the world.

The next day found Seth in the stubble field as before, but
with a countenance more cheerful, a step more firm and elastic;
and now and then, as he stopped for his horse to rest and
browse from briers on the border of the field, while, taking a
book from his pocket, he sat down on the grass bank and read,
he really looked enviable—lord as he was of the acres around
him.

The sky was overcast, and the easterly wind blew chill and
dreary all day—the leaves fell fast, and drifted to great yellow
ridges along the woods—the nuts dropped off as a stronger gust
swept by—the cattle cowered from the blast in the fence

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

corners and on the sides of the hills—it was gloomy, and uncomfortable,
all the time.

Having assigned himself a certain task, Seth continued to
plough, backward and forward, long after the sun was set. But
it was accomplished at last, and drawing his plough from the
furrow on to the border of grass as in the preceding evening, he
loosened the traces, and whistling some fragment of a song,
walked briskly homeward. When his horse had been cared
for, he took a bundle of hay under his arm for the little cow,
but, on going into the yard, he found she was not there, to his
regret, for it was already growing late, and clouds indicated a
speedy storm.

I can soon bring her, thought he—supper will not have to
wait long; and he hurried towards the meadow. But by the
time he reached it the darkness was so great he could not see
far, and so was obliged to walk round and round to discover
whether she were there. In doing this, he found the fence
thrown down next the woods, and, thinking she was doubtless
into them, he continued his search, though the darkness had
become dense, and the rain was falling steadily and cold. The
mildness of the morning had induced him to go to the field
without a coat, so that, though his search was finally successful,
it was not until he was completely drenched. The provoking
little cow was milked at last, and the flowing pail carried home—
and now for a warm fire and supper, thought Seth, as he
opened the door of the kitchen. But, to his surprise and discomfort,
he found neither. The dining-room was in the same
desolate and cheerless state, but the parlor was a-glow with
light and warmth, and the gay chattering of voices announced
the presence of strangers. Seth's brow clouded—unhappily,
the friends of his sisters were not his friends. Belonging for
the most part to a different grade of society, he neither knew
them nor cared to know them; and, in the present instance, he
was certainly in no guise to present himself. There was no
servant on whom to call for a change of garments—he knew not
where to find any himself, and so he sat down in the cheerless
kitchen, wet and cold as he was, to wait the departure or retiring
of the guests, as patiently as he could. This situation was

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

very uncomfortable, and his mood was quickly in sympathy.
He thought over all the wrongs and slights he had ever known
or suffered—and they were not a few, and exaggerated the
difficulties and obstacles that beset him, until there seemed no
hope, no good worth living for. Before him and behind him
all was very dark. The time appeared insupportably long;
and, worn out at last, he retired to his room, half-wishing,
boyishly, that he was dead.

Irritation and chilliness at first kept him from sleep, and there
is no more wretched place than a sleepless pillow; then a violent
headache supervened, and he wore the long hours by tossing
and tumbling from one side of his bed to the other. But
wearied nature gave way at last, and towards morning he fell
into a broken and dreamy sleep, from which he did not wake
till the sun was shining broad and bright over the world. His
head was still aching, dull, and heavy, and his cheeks flushed
and burning with fever. Half rising, he drew back the curtain
from the window at the head of his bed, and looked out. His
faithful dog, Juno, that always slept beneath her master's window,
roused from her recumbent posture, and, raising herself
erect, with her fore-paws on the window sill, looked wistfully at
him some time, whining and wagging her tail. But he no
sooner lifted his hands toward her, caressingly, and turned fully
upon her his dull and heavy eyes, than her feet dropped from
the window, and, crouching upon the ground as before, she gave
a melancholy howl.

“An ill-omen,” said Seth; and he fell back upon his pillow
and groaned.

Meantime the girls had risen, and, finding no fire for the preparation
of breakfast, one of them had gone to the door of her
brother and, in a harsh tone, called him to get up and kindle it;
but he, yet asleep, did not of course either hear or answer. After
waiting some time, they succeeded, with much difficulty, in
kindling a fire themselves; and when at last the breakfast was
on the table, they sat down to it alone, saying, that if Seth were
not a mind to get up and make a fire, they were sure they
would not call him to eat.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

In so doing they were not happy, but, on the contrary, very
unhappy. Nevertheless, they felt this procedure to be a kind
of duty they owed to their insulted dignity.

The breakfast was eaten in silence, and the table cleared, and
yet Seth came not; but, seating themselves before the fire in
the dining-room, they soon, in recapitulating the events of the
previous evening, forgot all about him.

After an hour or so, the young man came from his chamber,
and passed through the room where they sat, but neither of the
sisters looked up, or in any way noticed him, until, hearing him
in the kitchen, pouring a cup of cold coffee, one of them said,
“If you had risen when you ought to, you might have had your
breakfast. As it is, you can go without.”

“I don't want any breakfast,” said Seth.

“You have grown very meek all at once,” replied the sister—
and no more was said.

After dragging himself about for some time, in the performance
of such little offices as required attention, he felt himself
obliged to return to his bed, which he did without receiving any
more notice than before.

“I wonder if Seth is sick?” said one of the sisters, when he
had gone back to his room.

But the other replied that he generally contrived to make
it known when he was sick, and the conversation flowed again
into its lively channel. Sadly jarred their mirthful tones and
laughter through the sick chamber, as the long hours passed
drearily from the young farmer.

Suffering from thirst—for though burning with fever the sick
man, remembering the harsh tone of the morning, delayed to
call for water—and so, voluntarily adding to his misery, he lay
tossing about until the day was nearly closed, when his audible
groans attracted the notice of Annie, who, from having spoken
harshly in the morning, was perhaps the more sensitively alive
to the possibility of his needing her attention; and, putting
down her work, she went at once to his room.

Startled and alarmed at the terrible change wrought in a single
day and night, she did everything in her power to alleviate

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

his sufferings; clean linen was speedily brought, and when his
face and hands had been freely bathed in cold water, and his
pillows adjusted, he felt better; and Annie left him to prepare
tea, telling him that when he should have taken a little sleep it
would be ready, and then she was sure he would be well. But
the headache, which had been for a moment lulled, returned
with greater intensity, and the cheeks soon flushed back to a
hotter fever. “Oh, if Seth were only well!” said Mary, as she
went about the preparation of supper. It was no trouble now
to make everything as he liked it best. When it was ready,
and a chair for him set next the fire, she opened the door of his
room, and called him, saying, “You don't know what a nice
supper we have.”

“Oh, Mary,” replied Seth, “I shall never eat supper with you
any more.”

The words smote on her heart, and, hurrying to his bed, she
put her arms around his neck, and, weeping like a child, asked
his forgiveness for all her past neglect, her want of love—exaggerating
her own faults, and magnifying all his kindness, all
his forbearance—saying, over and over, “Oh, you must get well,
Seth; you must get well!”

He smiled faintly, and said his own faults were much greater
than hers; but if he were well, he might not do any better, and
his life had been long enough.

A week went by—the leaves were nearly all gone from the
trees, and lay in heavy and damp masses, the winds moaned
about the old homestead very dismally, the sky was clouded,
and the cold, melancholy rain of autumn, fell all day long. On
the grass border, at the edge of the stubble field, stood the
plough just where it had been left a week before, with the yellow
rust gathered thickly over the share.

Under the naked locust-trees, in the corner of the village
grave-yard, there was a heap of fresh earth, and close beside it
a long narrow mound.

Peace to the dead and the living! Let not me, frail and
erring, sit in judgment upon either.

I have told you, simply, a story of humble sorrows and

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

sufferings. May it teach you to be kindly considerate to those
with whom you journey along this pilgrimage to death, and to
fall not out by the way; for there is no anguish like that which
comes upon us when we remember a wrong done, and feel our
utter impotence to lift the pallid forehead out of death, and
crown it with our sorrow and our love.

-- 069 --

p489-078

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

It was just two o'clock of one of the warmest of the July
afternoons. Mrs. Hill had her dinner all over, had put on her
clean cap and apron, and was sitting on the north porch, making
an unbleached cotton shirt for Mr. Peter Hill, who always wore
unbleached shirts at harvest time. Mrs. Hill was a thrifty
housewife. She had been pursuing this economical avocation
for some little time, interrupting herself only at times to “shu!”
away the flocks of half-grown chickens that came noisily about
the door for the crumbs from the table-cloth, when the sudden
shutting down of a great blue cotton umbrella caused her to
drop her work, and exclaim—

“Well, now, Mrs. Troost! who would have thought you ever
would come to see me!”

“Why, I have thought a great many times I would come,”
said the visitor, stamping her little feet—for she was a little
woman—briskly on the blue flag stones, and then dusting them
nicely with her white cambric handkerchief, before venturing on
the snowy floor of Mrs. Hill. And, shaking hands, she added,
“It has been a good while, for I remember when I was here
last I had my Jane with me—quite a baby then, if you mind—
and she is three years old now.”

“Is it possible?” said Mrs. Hill, untying the bonnet strings
of her neighbor, who sighed, as she continued, “Yes, she was
three along in February;” and she sighed again, more heavily
than before, though there was no earthly reason that I know of
why she should sigh, unless perhaps the flight of time, thus
brought to mind, suggested the transitory nature of human
things.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

Mrs. Hill laid the bonnet of Mrs. Troost on her “spare bed,”
and covered it with a little, pale-blue crape shawl, kept especially
for like occasions; and, taking from the drawer of the
bureau a large fan of turkey feathers, she presented it to her
guest, saying, “A very warm day, isn't it?”

“Oh, dreadful, dreadful; it seems as hot as a bake oven; and
I suffer with the heat all summer, more or less. But it's a
world of suffering;” and Mrs. Troost half closed her eyes, as if
to shut out the terrible reality.

“Hay-making requires sunshiny weather, you know; so we
must put up with it,” said Mrs. Hill; “besides, I can mostly
find some cool place about the house; I keep my sewing here
on the porch, and, as I bake my bread or cook my dinner, manage
to catch it up sometimes, and so keep from getting overheated;
and then, too, I get a good many stitches taken in the
course of the day.”

“This is a nice, cool place—completely curtained with vines,”
said Mrs. Troost; and she sighed again; “they must have cost
you a great deal of pains.”

“Oh, no—no trouble at all; morning-glories grow themselves;
they only require to be planted. I will save seed for
you this fall, and next summer you can have your porch as
shady as mine.”

“And if I do, it would not signify,” said Mrs. Troost; “I
never get time to sit down from one week's end to another;
besides, I never had any luck with vines; some folks have'nt,
you know.”

Mrs. Hill was a woman of a short, plethoric habit; one that
might be supposed to move about with little agility, and to find
excessive warmth rather inconvenient; but she was of a happy,
cheerful temperament; and when it rained she tucked up her
skirts, put on thick shoes, and waddled about the same as ever,
saying to herself, “This will make the grass grow,” or “it will
bring on the radishes,” or something else equally consolatory.

Mrs. Troost, on the contrary, was a little thin woman, who
looked as though she might move about nimbly at any season;
but, as she herself often said, she was a poor unfortunate creature,
and pitied herself a great deal, as she was in justice bound

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

to do, for nobody else cared, she said, how much she had to
bear.

They were near neighbors—these good women—but their
social interchanges of tea-drinking were not of very frequent
occurrence, for sometimes Mrs. Troost had nothing to wear like
other folks; sometimes it was too hot, and sometimes it was
too cold; and then again, nobody wanted to see her, and she
was sure she didn't want to go where she wasn't wanted.
Moreover, she had such a great barn of a house as no other
woman ever had to take care of. But in all the neighborhood
it was called the big house, so Mrs. Troost was in some measure
compensated for the pains it cost her. It was, however,
as she said, a barn of a place, with half the rooms unfurnished,
partly because they had no use for them, and partly because
they were unable to get furniture. So it stood right in the sun,
with no shutters, and no trees about it, and Mrs. Troost said
she didn't suppose it ever would have. She was always opposed
to building it, but she never had her way about anything.
Nevertheless, some people said Mr. Troost had taken the
dimensions of his house with his wife's apron strings—but that
may have been slander.

While Mrs. Troost sat sighing over things in general, Mrs.
Hill sewed on the last button, and shaking the loose threads
from the completed garment, held it up a moment to take a
satisfactory view, as it were, and folded it way.

“Well, did you ever!” said Mrs. Troost; “you have made
half a shirt, and I have got nothing at all done. My hands
sweat so I can't use the needle, and it's no use to try.”

“Lay down your work for a little while, and we will walk
in the garden.”

So Mrs. Hill threw a towel over her head, and taking a little
tin basin in her hand, the two went to the garden—Mrs. Troost
under the shelter of the blue umbrella, which she said was so
heavy that it was worse than nothing. Beans, radishes, raspberries,
and currants, besides many other things, were there in
profusion, and Mrs. Troost said everything flourished for Mrs.
Hill, while her garden was all choked up with weeds. “And
you have bees, too—don't they sting the children, and give you

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

a great deal of trouble? Along in May, I guess it was, Troost
(Mrs. Troost always called her husband so) bought a hive, or
rather he traded a calf for one—a nice, likely calf, too, it was—
and they never did us one bit of good”—and the unhappy
woman sighed.

“They do say,” said Mrs. Hill, sympathizingly, “that bees
won't work for some folks; in case their king dies they are
very likely to quarrel, and not do well; but we have never had
any any ill luck with ours; and we last year sold forty dollars
worth of honey, besides having all we wanted for our own use.
Did yours die off, or what, Mrs. Troost?”

“Why,” said the ill-natured visitor, “my oldest boy got
stung one day, and, being angry, upset the hive, and I never
found it out for two or three days; and, sending Troost to put
it up in its place, there was not a bee to be found, high or low.”

“You don't tell! the obstinate little creatures! but they
must be treated kindly, and I have heard of their going off for
less things.”

The basin was by this time filled with currants, and they returned
to the house. Mrs. Hill, seating herself on the sill of
the kitchen door, began to prepare her fruit for tea, while Mrs.
Troost drew her chair near, saying, “Did you ever hear about
William McMicken's bees?”

Mrs. Hill had never heard, and expressing an anxiety to do
so, was told the following story:

“His wife, you know, was she that was Sally May, and it's
an old saying—



`To change the name, and not the letter,
You marry for worse, and not for better.'

“Sally was a dressy, extravagant girl; she had her bonnet
`done up' twice a year always, and there was no end to her
frocks and ribbons and fine things. Her mother indulged her
in everything; she used to say Sally deserved all she got; that
she was worth her weight in gold. She used to go everywhere,
Sally did. There was no big meeting that she was not at, and
no quilting that she didn't help to get up. All the girls went
to her for the fashions, for she was a good deal in town at her

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

Aunt Hanner's, and always brought out the new patterns. She
used to have her sleeves a little bigger than anybody else, you
remember, and then she wore great stiffners in them—la, me!
there was no end to her extravagance.

“She had a changeable silk, yellow and blue, made with a
surplus front; and when she wore that, the ground wasn't good
enough for her to walk on, so some folks used to say; but I
never thought Sally was a bit proud or lifted up; and if anybody
was sick, there was no better-hearted creature than she;
and then, she was always good-natured-as the day was long,
and would sing all the time at her work. I remember, along
before she was married, she used to sing one song a great deal,
beginning

`I've got a sweetheart with bright black eyes;'

and they said she meant William McMicken by that, and that
she might not get him after all—for a good many thought they
would never make a match, their dispositions were so contrary.
William was of a dreadful quiet turn, and a great home body;
and as for being rich, he had nothing to brag of, though he was
high larnt, and followed the river as clark sometimes.”

Mrs. Hill had by this time prepared her currants, and Mrs.
Troost paused from her story while she filled the kettle, and
attached the towel to the end of the well-sweep, where it waved
as a signal for Peter to come to supper.

“Now, just move your chair a leetle nearer the kitchen door,
if you please,” said Mrs. Hill, “and I can make up my biscuit,
and hear you, too.”

Meantime, coming to the door with some bread-crumbs in
her hand, she began scattering them on the ground, and calling,
“Biddy, biddy, biddy—chicky, chicky, chicky”—hearing which,
a whole flock of poultry was about her in a minute; and stooping
down, she secured one of the fattest, which, an hour afterwards,
was broiled for supper.

“Dear me, how easily you do get along!” said Mrs. Troost.

And it was some time before she could compose herself sufficiently
to take up the thread of her story. At length, however,
she began with—

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“Well, as I was saying, nobody thought William McMicken
would marry Sally May. Poor man, they say he is not like
himself any more. He may get a dozen wives, but he'll never
get another Sally. A good wife she made him, for all she was
such a wild girl.

“The old man May was opposed to the marriage, and threatened
to turn Sally, his own daughter, out of house and home;
but she was headstrong, and would marry whom she pleased;
and so she did, though she never got a stitch of new clothes,
nor one thing to keep house with. No; not one single thing
did her father give her, when she went away, but a hive of bees.
He was right down ugly, and called her Mrs. McMicken whenever
he spoke to her after she was married; but Sally didn't
seem to mind it, and took just as good care of the bees as
though they were worth a thousand dollars. Every day in
winter she used to feed them—maple-sugar, if she had it; and
if not, a little Muscovade in a saucer or some old broken dish.

“But it happened one day that a bee stung her on the hand—
the right one, I think it was,—and Sally said right away that
it was a bad sign; and that very night she dreamed that she
went out to feed her bees, and a piece of black crape was tied
on the hive. She felt that it was a token of death, and told her
husband so, and she told me and Mrs. Hanks. No, I won't be
sure she told Mrs. Hanks, but Mrs. Hanks got to hear it some
way.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Hill, wiping the tears away with her
apron, “I really didn't know, till now, that poor Mrs. McMicken
was dead.”

“Oh, she is not dead,” answered Mrs. Troost, “but as well
as she ever was, only she feels that she is not long for this
world.” The painful interest of her story, however, had kept
her from work, so the afternoon passed without her having accomplished
much—she never could work when she went visiting.

Meantime Mrs. Hill had prepared a delightful supper, without
seeming to give herself the least trouble. Peter came precisely
at the right moment, and, as he drew a pail of water,
removed the towel, from the well-sweep, easily and naturally,
thus saving his wife the trouble.

-- 075 --

p489-084

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

“Troost would never have thought of it,” said his wife;
and she finished with an “Ah, well!” as though all her tribulations
would be over before long.

As she partook of the delicious honey, she was reminded of
her own upset hive, and the crisp-red radishes brought thoughts
of the weedy garden at home; so that, on the whole, her visit,
she said, made her perfectly wretched, and she should have no
heart for a week; nor did the little basket of extra nice fruit,
which Mrs. Hill presented her as she was about to take leave,
heighten her spirits in the least. Her great heavy umbrella,
she said, was burden enough for her.

“But Peter will take you in the carriage,” insisted Mrs.
Hill.

“No,” said Mrs. Troost, as though charity were offered her;
“it will be more trouble to get in and out than to walk”—and
so she trudged home, saying, “Some folks are born to be
lucky.”

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

In the graveyard of Clovernook—for it is a simple rural
burial place without any poetic name, such as Shade Land, or
Vale of Rest—there is a high grass-grown mound, and on its
plain marble slab is inscribed the date of the birth and death
of one of our revolutionary sires. The epitaph was dictated by
himself, and though concise and unpretending, for the deceased
was a decided and punctilious democrat, fails not to mention
that he enlisted in the regular service at the age of seventeen,
and remained in it till the conclusion of the war. Not a little
proud of this distinction was uncle Dale, and he could not bear
that his friends and relations should have no memorial of it
when his voice should be for ever silent. I fancy too, that he
was fain to think the wearied traveller would sometimes stop
beneath the shadow of the great tree that is above him, and,
reading the inscription, feel that he gazed on the repository of
no common dust. Close beside the broad high swell of turf
beneath which he sleeps, there is a shorter and lower one, covered
with wild roses, but without any headstone at all.

The leaves of ten autumns have fallen bright about these
graves, lodging in the brier vines, and filling the hollow that is
between them, and then fading, and withering to dryness, and
blowing away on the wind, so that neither children, nor children's
children come any longer with tears, but occasionally the
long grass is trodden down about them by the one or the other,
as all his benevolent and generous qualities are talked over
very calmly, and his self-sacrifices, and heroic actions, proudly
remembered. Sometimes the roses are gathered from the

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

lesser mound, about which nothing is said, and laid upon the
larger.

Uncle Dale and three brothers were among the pioneer
settlers of Clovernook; so that many families in that now
flourishing hamlet, amongst which our own is one, are either
intimately or remotely connected with him. That I call him
“uncle Dale,” does not precisely indicate our relationship, as
many young persons who knew and loved him, were suffered
by his genial and sunny disposition to approach him thus
familiarly.

As I first remember him, he seemed to me a very old man,
but to childhood, the full prime of life seems a boundary that
we may scarcely ever reach, and between us and white hairs
there is a longer time than we can imagine.

Let me call up his picture: but I fear I shall not be able to
make you see him as I see him, for it is one of the most palpable
of my memories, and my pencil, which is not at all graphic,
can never delineate him as I see him through the years.
On the ivy-shaded porch to the west of our cottage, I have got
on his knees on many a summer afternoon, listening to stories
of sudden attacks and defences, defeats and victories, strange
encounters with wild beasts, huge lights made by prairie fires,
when the buffalo herds, as they cantered before it, shook the
earth, making a rumbling sound like that of an earthquake.
Often I have heard him tell of the first-night passed in the
wilderness, where afterward was reared his cabin. A fire was
kindled against the trunk of a giant tree, the shelving bark of
which was soon a-blaze to its top, and the red flames creeping
along the numerous boughs, which together with the live
sparkles dropping below or sweeping in bright trains across the
winds, illumined all the forest round about. There he and his
brothers proposed to cast their lines; it could not have seemed
a very pleasant place to them then, for they had no bed but a
heap of leaves, and their covering against the cold was very
scant. They did not dare to sleep without a sentinel, for the
fear of wild beasts, and of still wilder savages. Once or twice
indeed they saw the glitter of hungry eyes through the underbrush,
but whether of man or beast, they could not precisely

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

determine, and so with their sharp knives and loaded muskets
close at hand, they lay awake, or sat, it may be, the watches
through, telling stories to the long-drawn howl of the wolf and
the churlish growl of the panther.

The two pairs of young oxen, thin and jaded, which brought
over the mountains and across the long reach of woods all their
earthly effects, were turned loose to graze on reaching their
destination. The spot had been previously selected, but darkness
was over all the world when they arrived, and the owls
hooting discordantly to the faint moonlight.

A little clump of walnut trees, crowning the eminence near
which the proposed cabin was to be erected, had been girdled by
way of setting a mark on the premises, and the road leading to
the neighboring fort wound around them in a way not to be
mistaken. By this means alone the spot was recognised—the
general aspects of a vast waste of wilderness being very similar,
and such lines of division as existed, apparent only to the practised
eye of the hunter.

The oxen were very tired, and it was not supposed that they
would stray far from the camp, but, after browsing a little while
from the nearest young trees, lie down in the leaves and sleep.
For a time they were heard treading the underbrush, and
breaking with their teeth the green limbs of the beech, or the
tenderer sprays of the elm, but by and by they sank down, and
nothing was heard but their heavy breathing.

In the morning, however, one of them was gone, leaving his
mate useless, and though vigilant search was made in all directions,
no traces of him were ever discovered.

I could never imagine uncle Dale a vigorous young man,
felling trees, building houses, and killing wild beasts. But
building houses, in those days, was a trifling matter, requiring
only the bringing together of a few straight saplings, the mixing
of a little clay mortar, (which in their case the old ox did
for them), and the hewing of a few strong men for eight and
twenty hours or so. I could think of him only an old man with
thin white hairs, and hands crossed and checked with full blue
veins, and a complexion of that pallid even hue which seems to
indicate decay of the physical energies, but which, in his case,

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

I know not how to account for, since he was full of vigorous
life, and young at heart when three score years admonished
him of the limits of human life: young at heart, and a lover of
youth, as will be presently shown in the fact of his taking to
himself at that ripe age a youthful wife.

He was not for the fashion of these days, but in dress and
manner belonged to his own generation. Half his character
was in his dress; his predilection for the buff and blue remained
always, and his last request was, that no paler hue
might be substituted when the battle of life should be over,
and peace concluded with the last enemy. The antique style
of his apparel, never ceased to interest and amuse me: the
knot of ribbon which ornamented his cocked hat, and the silver
knee and shoe buckles, to say nothing of the bright buttons
adorning the blue coat, (the same set were used during half his
life) and the buff breeches, and the great white silk pockethandkerchief
with its border of eagles, served to fill all little
vacuities of thought, when, resting his check on the gold head of
his curiously carved cane, he forgot that he had broken off in
the middle of a story.

Sometimes on such occasions I would timidly put my hand
in his pocket, as if to steal his purse, and so recall him from
his reverie. This purse was of the museum character, having
been wrought long before by an Indian girl, named Willow-Flower,
beautiful, as uncle Dale said, and so named for her exceeding
grace. She had first come to his cabin as a spy, and
under pretence of offering roots for sale, adroitly possessed herself
of articles, not easily replaced in those times, and contrived
also to leave poison in the way of Warwick, the faithful watch-dog.
The poor brute refused food, drooped, and whined sorrowful
and monotonous for a day or two, and then, after licking
the hand of his master, went from the cabin and his kennel
altogether, and digging away the heavy masses of leaves and
bits of sticks in an obscure part of the woods, made his own
grave.

But Willow-Flower became afterwards penitent, and Warwick
had layers of bright moss above him in a circle of crimson
phlox. However, the penitence came not without softening

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

influences in two bright silk handkerchiefs; and a fleece of
wool for the linings of moccasins—for uncle Dale, having perceived
the wicked disposition of the maiden, forthwith journeyed
to Fort Washington, ten full miles, for the purchase of
trinkets, to offer her by way of antidote. The wool was of his
own flock, and in all the west, certainly he believed there was
none so white or fine. The presents were opportune. Willow-Flower
had visited the cabin during the absence of uncle Dale
and, as appeared by her subsequent confession, not thinking herself
equal to a wholesale robbery, conveyed to the lodge of her
kindred such intelligence that depredation was resolved on for
the ensuing night. It was near midnight when uncle Dale, who
had returned at twilight, tired and cold, for it was winter, was
awakened from sleep by a slight noise at the door. Rising
partly up, he threw the smouldering embers together, for he
slept on a bed of skins before the hearth—and the low room
was soon aglow with light. His apprehensions were presently
confirmed, not only by the jarring sound caused by footsteps
close by, but by the sudden darkening of the small uncurtained
window, as with the quick opening of some great black wing.
The nature, if not the extent, of the danger, was at once comprehended.
Willow-Flower had brought some of her tribe for
evil purposes; and it was her black tresses which the gust swept
across the window, as she listened for some sound from within.

Any attempt at defence was useless; there might be chances
of escape or secretion, but of these uncle Dale would not avail
himself; and, withdrawing from the reach of their arrows, if
aimed through the pane, he dressed hurriedly, and boldly opened
the door. This unexpected movement caused some confusion
among the invaders, six or seven in number, in a close group
near by, and one or two clubs were suddenly raised. “Willow-Flower—
pretty Willow-Flower!” called uncle Dale, for
she had learned of the settlers to understand English, and to
speak it brokenly. He then told her he had dreamed she was
come, and was glad to find it was not only true, but that she
had also brought her brothers: he had that day bought a present
for her, which he begged she would come in and accept. A
glimpse of the red handkerchiefs completed the conquest; and

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

the whole party were soon seated on the skins around the fire,
which cracked and blazed cheerily in the wide, stone fire-place,
partaking of the bread and meat which uncle Dale set before
them; and, it may be, of a flagon of whiskey also, though as
to that I am not perfectly informed. At daybreak, they harm
lessly returned, in real or apparent merriment, bearing the
fleece of wool and the red kerchiefs, uncle Dale having suffered
in nothing, but instead, having gained six or seven friends.

When Willow-Flower came again, her hair was bound with
hemlock, in token of sorrow, and she led by the birchen collar
a huge black dog of a wolfish aspect, which, alive and strong,
she said was better than the dead Warwick, who would never
growl though a thousand enemies were about the place. She
came often, thereafter, and the purse, knitted in part of her
own black tresses, in part of the golden fibres of some bark
from the forest, was one of her many tokens of friendliness.
How the pieces of gold, with convenient varieties of silver coin,
chanced always to be in this purse, I never questioned, and now
I am certainly unable to divine, for uncle Dale was not a-worker,
nor a prudent economist or wise manager. True, the hundreds
of acres of the wild land at the time I refer to, was become a
beautiful and richly cultivated farm, within six miles of which,
Fort Washington had extended itself, until the country called
her, for her beauty, the Queen of the West; and the rude cabin,
with the door broken off, and the window fallen away, was
standing still, thick woods all about it, for the county road had
not been made on the original track over which the oxen brought
uncle Dale, and consequently the old house was left on the
farthest verge of the lands; and, with something of the feeling
one might cherish for a first love, its projector and builder would
never hear of its removal. It was as much neglected also as
one's first love becomes sometimes: between the planks of the
floor the grass grew up; and neither Willow-Flower nor any
of her tribe came there any longer.

Many the stories, like this, told to children by the old men of
the west. Where else and when, in all the various history of
the world, have its forest-invading founders been suffered to see
the meridian glories of a great empire, and in the midst of

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

ancient-states, to tell how the earliest seeds of civilization
were there first planted by their own hands! It is as if the
curious patrician had been suffered to drive along the Tiber
from mightiest Rome's long streets of collonaded palaces, to
question the still living Silvia of the traditions of kindness by
Faustulus to her wolf-nursed children.

-- 083 --

p489-092

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

Of that aristocracy whose right to live above other people and
by means of other people, no body ever questions, Uncle Dale
glided smoothly along, and in some noiseless undefinable way
his necessities were all supplied; whether there were pressures
in the money market or not was all the same to him; the curious
purse described in the preceding chapter, contained about
the same amount from one year to another.

Along the western line of the Dale farm, lies the silver dust
of the broad and even turnpike, and near it, with a few trees
intervening, and crowning two neighboring eminences, stand
two beautiful mansions, embracing not only every degree of
rural comfort, but many of the refined elegances of more luxurious
life. There live John and Joseph Dale, sons of the old
soldier of whom I have been writing. There they live, now
that they inherit the estate, reaping the harvest in peace which
was sown long ago amid perils and difficulties. But they also
lived here, reaping the same advantages, while the father was
yet in the world. His home was sometimes beneath one roof,
sometimes beneath the other; but an old man is not always
petted and caressed, either by children who have grown up to
think their own ways best, or by grandehildren, who are sure to
think a father in the right, and a grandfather in the wrong, when
there is disagreement.

And so it chanced at times—not often, I hope—that clouds
came over the sunshine of Uncle Dale's life; and with one hand
on the head of his cane, and the other folded over that, and his
chin resting on both, he would sit for hours, silent, thoughtful—

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

his brow furrowed, and his lips compressed. One of these occasions
I shall never forget. Mrs. Joseph Dale had left him to
rock the cradle: for why could not grandfather tend it just as
easily as not? She had left to him this duty while she should
perform another, which country housewifes sometimes impose
on themselves, an unpleasant one, I fancy, even with no baby,
asleep in the cradle; it was nothing less than the yearly picking
of seventeen geese, and, perhaps, one or two ducks. The
good woman had been bred to habits of economy, and having
grown away from necessity, adhered nevertheless to primitive
customs. Her dozen beds were stuffed already to hardness with
feathers, but that mattered not—she would have thought as soon
of dispensing with her extra fine blue and red wool coverlids
with which all the chamber closets were heaped, and which
were only taken down about the tenth of July to garnish the
garden-fence and receive the benefit of sun and air, as with the
seventeen geese and two or three ducks. But passing these
peculiarities: herself, and the man servant, and the maid servant,
with the larger children, more or less, had succeeded, after
many crosses and drivings hither and thither, in lodging the
gabblers conveniently in the vacant room of an out-building,
denominated by common usage the goose-room, and clad in
an old-fashioned gown, used by her mother before her for a
similar purpose, and with her heavy brown hair ungracefully
wound beneath a closely-fitting cap of white muslin, Mrs.
Joseph Dale had but well commenced the picking, when the
cries of the baby aroused her motherly sympathies. For a
time she continued her work, trusting to the careful rocking of
grandfather—afterwards to the lulling influences of his gentle
talk and vibratory tossings—but all would not do: louder and
louder came the voice, till the angry mother, tossed from her
lap the gray goose whose neck had only in part been divested
of its graceful plumes, exclaiming, “Grandfather, I suppose,
means to let the baby cry itself to death!”

A moment after, she presented herself—her eyebrows full of
down, and a white fringe hanging all around the edges of her
hair; and taking the baby from his arms, in silence, bestowed on
the good old man a look that might have struck terror to a

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

regiment, as he tried to apologise, by saying he was not worth much
any more—that he had fallen asleep at his task, and the mischief
had occurred in consequence. “So it seems,” replied the
daughter-in-law, no wise softened—and added something about
its being seldom enough he was asked to do anything; which,
though he but imperfectly heard it, caused him to twist the rim
of his hat to a more angular shape, before adjusting it for a
walk to his other home, which he performed in a manner erect
and stately, as though neither gout nor rheumatism had ever
made his acquaintance.

The dinner at both houses was usually served punctually at
the moment when the sunshine, streaming straight in at the
south door, indicated the noon, but to-day there had been a little
variation—Mrs. Joseph Dale had delayed dinner in consequence
of her occupation, and Mrs. John Dale had served hers already
in consequence of a proposed visit.

Uncle Dale was fond of his dinner, and a prospect of fasting
till tea time, was not calculated to smooth down his turbulence
of spirit. After a brief salutation he seated himself, and
moodily leaning his head on his cane, as his fashion was when
his equanimity had been in any way ruffled, remained silent,
thinking that Mrs. John Dale must know he had not dined, and
did not wish to give herself trouble on his account.

In another temper he would have stated his necessities; but
to-day he expected them to be anticipated; he was, he felt, at
best but a useless and troublesome old man, whom nobody
wanted to be burdened with, and as he occasionally lifted up
his eyes he glanced toward the graveyard, half wishing he
already filled the little space which would presently be allotted
to him.

Meantime, Mrs. John Dale, seemingly unconscious of his
presence, was busily preparing for “going abroad,” as the
passing an afternoon with a relation and neighbor was described.
Very smart and tidy she looked in her new gingham and black
silk apron, and cap with the crimped ruffle and blue ribbon;
and as, with a little parcel of visiting work in her hand, (stuff
for making two table-cloths and a sheet), she got out precisely
as the clock from the mantle struck one, Uncle Dale smiled;

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

perhaps he thought there were other women in the world who
looked as well as she; but he may have smiled for the plenteous
harvest, or for any of a thousand other things. Affectionate
as Mrs. John Dale generally was, she had to-day made
no apology for leaving home—perhaps that her father-in-law
seemed engrossed with his own thoughts; and he, on his part
had declined telling her that her sister-in-law was not in trim
for receiving visitors, for that she had not informed him of her
intentions. Changing his position a little to ascertain whether
he had divined aright, he found that, just as he expected, she
turned to the south, passed across the hollow over the bridge,
ascended the hill, and opening the little gate made especially
for visitors, entered the domicile of Joseph, whose wife, with
the down in her eyebrows and about her hair, sat vainly endeavoring
to rock to sleep the most sleepless child in the world.
How inopportune! thought uncle Dale; I could have told her
so. But he was mistaken, as was quickly evident from the surprised
lady's laughter. A little gay chatting, and she took up
the baby, while the sister arranged herself in more seemly
guise; the geese were released, and marched in procession to
the brook; and Nancy, the maid, appeared on the porch before
the kitchen, beating eggs. All signs seemed propitious of a
most enjoyable afternoon.

This was all vexing to the old man, who, alone and hungry,
sat within view—nothing, he felt, done for his pleasure or accommodation,
then, or ever; for one little slight leads to exaggeration
of all the slights and mischances of life.

After a while he grew weary of his own thoughts, and for the
want of other occupation, or led by the regretful nature of his
reflections, strolled away toward the long deserted cabin. At
first he sighed heavily, seeing how the birds had built their nests
among the loose stones of the chimney, how the roof had fallen
away, and the rain beaten through the chinks, how the floor
was decayed, and the mildew creeping along the walls. Then he
began to think how it might be restored—a few shingles, a
little repairing about the chimney and hearth, some new flooring,
a little plaster and whitewash, with the resetting of the
glass, would completely renovate the house, make it as good as

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

new, and in fact better. Why should it not be done? only the
labors of a strong man for a day or two, and a trifling expenditure,
were needed, in fact, he believed he could well nigh
perform the whole task himself; and putting his cane aside,
and throwing off his blue coat, with the energy and earnestness
of twenty, he began heaping loose stones together, and
tearing out the floor as though the restoration of the old house
were a foregone conclusion, and he himself the architect and
mason, carpenter and glazier. His energies were soon exhausted,
however, for at sixty a man may not handle timbers
and stones as with the weight of forty less years upon him,
and at the spur of another resolution he ceased to work, as suddenly
as he had commenced. But his face, so far from expressing
regret, was full of light and satisfaction, and as he
briskly retraced his steps toward the house of his son, he looked
twenty years younger than when he left it.

During the long afternoon, while Mrs. John Dale wrought at
her table cloths and sheet, and Mrs. Joseph Dale sewed
together six great sacks for carrying wheat to the mill, they
naturally enough disclosed to each other their little trials,
many of which hinged upon the oddities and coming childishness
of the old man. Of course, neither wanted to say anything
unkind, nor would she, for the world; and yet when the
conversation had been repeatedly broken off, one or the other
would renew it by saying, “I must tell you of another thing
which to me is a great vexation;” whereupon followed some
little complaint—perhaps that grandfather would pass his cup
for more sugar in his tea—perhaps that he monopolized the
talk when visitors were present, or perhaps that he was stirring
too early in the morning.

True, Uncle Dale heard none of these things, but he felt instinctively
that they were likely to be said, and so they contributed
to his growing discomfort.

-- 088 --

p489-097

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

When Mrs. John Dale returned home, at sunset, she found
that “Grandfather,” as she called uncle Dale, was not there.
All the members of the family were inquired of concerning him,
and it was at length ascertained that he had been last seen climbing
into the stage coach, but nothing further could be learned.
A week went by—ten days—two weeks—a month—when, one
evening, in the coach which took him away, in excellent health
and spirits, and dressed with more than his usual precision, Uncle
Dale returned. The two families felt as if some conspiracy
had been forming, and his reception was a little dubious, though
evidently there was an effort to seem pleased. More than ordinary
pains were taken for his satisfaction, but the politeness
was too formal, and the constraint was apparent.

When the workmen commenced repairing the cabin, no one
asked familiarly what he proposed to do; and when the children
climbed on his knees and teased about his intentions, they
were hushed and told they were quite too heavy for him.

This was not for any lack of curiosity; why should it be
so? certainly Uncle Dale had manifested no such interest for
years, as he did now in the restoration of the old house, assisting,
every day, himself, till all was complete, though for a long
time previously, he had been unused to any toil.

When it was done, he felicitated himself greatly on the cosy,
comfortable look it presented, but no one noticed or added anything
to his felicity; indeed there seemed an unconsciousness of
his movements, and even when he said it would look much
better when he should get the furniture home, there was still
the same apparent indifference.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

This silence made him visibly uneasy; he was desirous of
being questioned; yet no one embraced the frequent opportunities
he gave for the purpose. In vain he said that John and
Joseph might have their big houses in welcome, and that he
would rather live in the old cabin than with either of them. At
length he became restlessly dissatisfied, sitting sometimes for
hours with his head resting on his cane, without speaking; at
other times going from John's to Joseph's, and from Joseph's
to John's, half a dozen times during the day. Neither of his
sons, however, opened the way for what he wished to communicate.

One morning as John was climbing into the wagon, with a
design of going to Clovernook on some little errand, (he always
harnessed two horses for the bringing home of six pounds of
sugar or a fresh cheese,) Uncle Dale said, in a sort of flurried
accent, “Can you spare your team to me for an hour or two to-day,
John?”

“Why, yes, I suppose so,” he answered; “but what do you
want to do?”

“Nothing much,” was the reply; “I thought of moving my
few effects out of your wife's way—that's all.”

“Humph!” said John, drawing the reins so tight that the
horses pushed the wagon back, crushing a beautiful young tree;
“where do you propose to move?”

“Into the cabin, to be sure: it's good enough for me.

“But how do you intend to live?—not alone?”

“No, certainly not; I shall need a nurse and housekeeper,
and I have an excellent young woman engaged who will combine
both qualities.”

“The deuce you have!” exclaimed John, bringing down his
whip in a way that sent the horses briskly forward, and in a
few moments he was out of view, leaving Uncle Dale in a state
of troubled bewilderment. During the day, however, he managed
to communicate definitely his intentions; he was going to
be married, and to a pretty young woman of twenty-five. He
enlarged of course on her beauty and many amiable qualities;
but there seemed something he would fain say, which he did
not; for, many times, after speaking of an excellent trait, he

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

would say “but,” or, in the use of some other doubtful disjunctive,
convey the idea of something connected with his proposed
marriage, not altogether pleasant to think about.

Rejuvenated as much as might be, but without hearing any
“God speed you,” he set out in the evening coach on the bridal
expedition. Then it was that the tongues so silent before,
found utterance.

Mrs. John Dale and Mrs. Joseph Dale, exchanged little visits
daily, at which a thousand comments were made, and a thousand
speculations indulged in reference to the new phase of
things. They were not only displeased, but in fact outraged.
An unwarrantably foolish thing was about to be done, and that
too, without their having been in the least degree consulted;
but all the anxiety and suspense, and gossip, must be passed
over, or left to the reader's fancy. Little preparation was
made in either house for the entertainment of the bride; Mrs.
John Dale thought probably the first visit would be to Mrs.
Joseph Dale's, and Mrs. Joseph Dale thought likely the first
visit would be to Mrs. John Dale's. So they excused themselves.
At any rate, a cup of tea and a piece of bread and
butter were all the old man wanted, and as for the young wife,
why, nobody was going to give themselves trouble for her.

Uncle Dale had been absent two or three weeks when, one
evening, as the family of John were seated around the supper
table, one of the children came breathlessly in, saying, that
grandfather had come, and brought a woman and a little girl
with him. Neither son nor son's wife went forth to relieve
him of any embarrassment; and, indeed, I think he would have
preferred to encounter a British regiment forty years before, to
facing the little party now before him, and presenting his wife
to them. There was no alternative however, and the ceremony
was gone through with awkwardly enough, and the little blueeyed
trembling girl dropt into the most out-of-the-way place she
saw, and taking on her lap the little girl brought with her—five
years old, perhaps, with a pale face and dark mournful eyes—
she smoothed the black hair from her forehead, and remained
silent.

There was nothing of the bridish appearance in the young

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

wife, against which Mrs. Dale had set her heart; on the contrary,
her dress was a mourning one, and simply, it may be a
little old-fashionedly made. White frills about the wrists, and
fitting close to the neck, relieved the otherwise sombre effect,
for she wore no ornament but a wealth of luxuriant chestnut
hair, which, though put plainly away, lay in wavy masses along
the brow, that was white, and shaded with sorrow.

In spite of her resolved obduracy, Mrs. Dale was slightly
softened, obviously so, when the moisture gathered to the eyes
of the young wife, though she endeavored to conceal it; and
more so when the dark-eyed little girl, putting her arms around
her neck, said softly, “Mother, what makes you cry?”

A flush of crimson mounted to the face of the young mother,
and the tears, held back till then, dropped heavily one by one
on the head of the girl, who, leaning against her bosom, presently
fell asleep.

Uncle Dale turned away and said something hurriedly about
the sunset; and the children came about his knees saying,
“Who is she, grandfather?” and “What makes her cry?”

Without answering the last question, Uncle Dale said he had
brought them a new aunt; they must call her Aunt Polly: so
it soon became a natural and familiar thing to say grandfather
and Aunt Polly, for Mrs. Dale caught the instruction conveyed
to the children, and with a woman's tact said Aunt Polly too.

I remember of visiting them after they were domiciled in
the cabin; how comfortable and homelike it all was—the
bright rag carpet on the floor—the small and plain table on
which lay the Bible and hymn-book—the cupboard with its
open doors, where the china and britannia were wisely set for
show—and Uncle Dale's cushioned chair—I can see it all
before me as plainly as I see the appointments of my own
room. And Uncle Dale and Aunt Polly—I can see them, just
as they used to look—she, meek, and gentle, and devoted, for
she was of a quiet nature, and had the kindest heart I ever
knew, engaged with knitting or sewing, or in the performance
of some household duty, while Uncle Dale sat by the door, or
at the fireside, as the season might be, reading aloud from the
newspaper, or telling stories of olden times.

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Aunt Polly was not mentally gifted; in truth, she could not
fathom half her husband said to her; but her reverential love
prompted the liveliest and most implicit obedience to his
wishes; and they glided smoothly, and I think happily along.

Mrs. Joseph Dale, and Mrs. John Dale, became measurably
reconciled to the new order of things, and to the young wife,
for she won upon all hearts, and though they sometimes said
she was not much like grandmother, (whom they had never
seen) they supposed they ought not to complain—and surely
there was no reason why they should do so.

But for the little girl there was no kind word; no pet
names; they had little children too, but they did not like her
to play with them. This was the felt if not the expressed
understanding, and the child wandered lonesomely about the
woods, or sat by the brookside in the sun all day, till the summer
was faded, and the autumn gone, and the winter whitening
all the hills. Then it was that, digging down through the snow
they made her a grave, and she needed no playmates nor kind
words thenceforward. When the spring came round, the violets
sprung up at her head and her feet, and quite overrun the little
yellow heap of earth that was above her, blooming and blossoming
as brightly as over the heir of a hundred kings—she
had never other monument.

In the little white-washed cabin the widowed wife yet lives,
training the roses at the windows, and keeping all things just as
“grandfather” liked to have them when he sat in the great arm
chair, telling her stories of battles and pioneer life: all things
that were his, are held sacred; the bridal dress is hung carefully
aside, and she wears it only when she visits the two graves
under the locust. But the mourning has never been changed—
never will be, I think, and the look of patient meekness she
wears still, only with more of sorrow in it. She is “Aunt
Polly” to every body, and all love and respect her.

-- 093 --

p489-102

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

I should very imperfectly fulfil the duty I have undertaken
of sketching the various society of Clovernook, if I omitted altogether
some notices of ecclesiastical affairs, which constitute
so interesting and important a portion of all history. So I
shall here devote a chapter to the dignitaries of our church, which,
like establishments in greater scenes, has had its share of vicissitudes.

It was the time of the full moon of the harvest—winrows of
sweet-smelling hay ridged the meadows, and the golden waves
of the wheat fields rose and fell as the winds ran in and out.
The flocks, shorn of their heavy fleeces, and scarcely yet accustomed
to their new state, bleated along the hill sides, while the
heifers buried their sleek flanks in great beds of clover, and the
oxen, to me ever patient and beautiful, bowed their necks to the
yoke, for the ingathering of the dry hay and the bound sheaves;


“The steer forgot to graze,
And, where the hedgerow cuts the pathway, stood,
Leaning his horns into the neighboring field,
And lowing to his fellows.”
But though it was the time of harvest, and of a plenteous harvest,
there was no great deal of joy in the family of Deacon
Whitfield. The possessor of an ample fortune, he neither enjoyed
it himself, nor suffered his family to do so. This way of
managing affairs was perfectly consonant to the feelings of Mrs.
Whitfield; and, sick or well, day after day she wrought on, like
a suffering martyr, without any thought of shifting the burden

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

which, as a part of her destiny, she meekly accepted; but the
children were sometimes sadly rebellious. There was never
rest nor respite from labor; if they grew tired of one thing,
they were told to do another, and that would be rest enough.
Sundays, there was no work, it is true, but there was no play.
The Pilgrim's Progress, Baxter's Saint's Everlasting Rest, and
one or two other volumes, comprised the Deacon's library, and
were supposed to be sufficiently interesting for all times and
seasons. The same coats, hats, and dresses, were expected to
serve, and did serve, for two or three years. Now, most persons
feel uncomfortable when they are conscious of looking so
peculiar in any way as to make them the pointed objects of observation.
But the Deacon was singularly free from this weakness;
and when sometimes Mrs. Whitfield ventured to suggest,
in a gentle way, that his outer man required to be renewed, he
invariably replied, that his father never had so fine a suit as was
his, and that what was good enough for his father, was good
enough for himself: and so the good woman was silent, if not
convinced.

The same articles of furniture, few and simple, with which
they originally commenced housekeeping, served still, and were,
in fact, as the Deacon said, though the oldest son was now
twenty, good as new. Only one innovation had been made, in
the purchase of a fashionable sofa, which, in the midst of its
slender and old-fashioned associates, looked sadly out of place—
a sort of “jewel in an Ethiop's ear.” It was a great surprise—
a shock, as it were—to the family, when the Deacon announced
his intention of buying it. The dairy had become
overstocked, it was becoming late in the season, and the cows,
the Deacon said, would eat their own heads off before spring,
and he should just turn two of them into a sofa “for your
mother here”—conveying the startling intelligence rather to the
children than to the wife.

“What, father! did you say a sofa?” said Sally Whitfield,
letting her knitting drop in her lap.

“Yes, I said so; a sofa for your mother here,” he replied.

“Mother don't want any sofa,” said Mrs. Whitfield, turning
away and wiping the tears from her eyes; for such considerate

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

kindness, on the part of her husband, quite melted her heart.
“What could have put that into your head, Samuel?”

“I guess father has tapped the wrong cider barrel,” said Jerry
Whitfield to his sister, in a low tone; but his mother caught it,
low as it was, and turning upon him her serious, rebuking countenance,
she said, simply, “Jeremiah Whitfield!” There was
no need that she should say more.

All men have generous moods sometimes, and Deacon Whitfield
had his, though they occurred but once in twenty years or
so. And a few days after this little conversation, he mounted
his market wagon, dressed in his Sunday's best, and proceeded
staidly and soberly to town, while Jerry followed behind, driving
two cows.

But at the opening of our story, it was, as I have said, harvest-time
at the Deacon's, and there was a sort of general dissatisfaction
and ill-humor, in consequence of additional labor,
and no additional help.

The whole family, that is, the Deacon and his wife, and their
son and daughter, Jerry and Sally, were seated on the porch in
the moonlight, cutting apples to dry—for, as the father and son
returned from the harvest-field in the evening, they brought regularly,
each, a basket of apples, which were duly prepared for
drying the next day—so that all the time was turned to good
account.

They worked in silence, and as at a task, which in fact it was,
voluntarily assumed on the part of the old people, and quietly
submitted to on that of the young. A low but belligerent
growl of the great brindled watch-dog that lay at the front gate
night and day, caused in the little group a general sensation,
which became especially lively when it was followed by the
click of the latch at the gate, and the sound of a briskly approaching
footstep.

“Who on earth can be coming, this time of night?” exclaimed
the Deacon, in some alarm, for it was eight o'clock.

“I am afraid somebody is sick, or dead,” said Mrs. Whitfield;
but she was kept in suspense only a moment, when the
genial salutation of “Good evening, neighbors,” dispelled all
fears.

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

The visitor was Deacon White, a short, good natured, blue-eyed
man, who wore a fashionable coat and hat every day, and
didn't cut apples of nights. Jerry immediately vacated his
chair, in behalf of the guest, and seating himself on a great
speckled pumpkin, with an arch look at Sally, continued his
work in silence; for the children, as they were always called,
never presumed to talk in the presence of superiors—that is,
older people. The two neighbors talked about everything:
crops in general, the wheat harvest in particular, and the probable
prices of oats and potatoes; then of the various changes
which had taken place in the neighborhood within their remembrance,
who had come from the east, and who had gone west,
and who had been married, and who had died, until Sally began
to think she never should find out what Deacon White had
come for. At last, however, he revealed his errand, making it
a sort of parenthesis in the body of his conversation, as though
it were a mere trifle, and he was used to such things every day,
whereas it had doubtless troubled his mind from the beginning,
and he expected its announcement to create some sensation,
which, to his evident disappointment and mortification, it failed
to do; or, if it did, Deacon Whitfield suffered not the slightest
emotion to betray itself—a degree of impassibility being one
of the strong points of his character on which he particularly
prided himself.

“Do you think our folks will go, Jerry?” said Sally, as she
helped her brother carry away the basket of apple-parings.

“Yes, I guess not,” said Jerry; and then added, in a bitterer
tone, “I'm glad he did not ask me—I wouldn't have gone, if he
had.”

The reader must know that the old-fashioned minister of the
Clovernook church, having become dissatisfied with the new-fangled
follies that had crept into the midst of his people, had
lately shaken the dust from his feet and departed, after preaching
a farewell sermon from the text, “Oh, ye generation of
vipers!” upon which, a young man, reputed handsome, and of
charmingly social and insinuating manners, had been invited to
take the charge, and his approaching installation was about to
be preceded by a dinner at Deacon White's, he himself

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

extending to his brother deacons the invitations in person. He had
secretly felt little edified for several years past with the nasal
exhortations of the old pastor, which invariably closed with
“A few more risings and settings of the sun,” &c., and being
pleased with the change himself, he naturally wished all the
congregation to be so; and the dinner and merry-making at his
house, he meant as a sort of peace-offering to those who were
likely to be disaffected; nevertheless, some few, among whom
was Deacon Whitfield, were likely to prove stiff-necked.

A dinner-party at five o'clock! That was the beatenest thing
he had heard of. He took supper at four.

But though the old people manifested no disposition to encourage
with their presence such a nonsensical procedure, Sally,
naturally enough, was anxious to go. She had never seen anything
so fine as she supposed that would be; and her curiosity
as to who would be there, and what they would wear, and how
they would act, served continually to increase her desire. But
day after day went by—for the invitations were given five days
before the great event—without seeing any indications favorable
to her wishes. She feared desperately for the result, but, notwithstanding,
tried to assure herself that she was going. In her
chamber, a dozen times over, she reviewed her wardrobe, and
from a stock, somewhat scanty, selected a white muslin, which
she thought would do if she only had a new neck-ribbon; but
how to get one, that was the difficulty. She thought over a
thousand expedients, but none of them seemed feasible. At
last, as the day drew near, she resolved on a bold venture; and
just as her father was leaving the house, after supper, she said,
as though it had just occurred to her, and in a lively tone, to
veil somewhat the feeling with which she made the request,
“Oh! see here, father, I want you to give me a half a dollar.”

The Deacon stopped short, sat down on the door-sill, and deliberately
took off his shoes, from which he emptied a considerable
quantity of hay-seed; he then replaced them, tied
them tight, and, without looking at or answering Sally, who all
the while stood drawing the hem of her apron through her fingers,
took his way to the field.

Perhaps he did not hear me, thought she. I will ask again;

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

and the resolve required great courage, for she secretly felt
that he did hear her, and that a second repulse might not be so
silent. When he returned, however, her heart misgave her, and
all the evening she sat and cut apples in silence; but when the
last basket-full was finished, she ventured to hint softly of what
was most engrossing in her thoughts, by saying, “We ought to
work later to-night than usual.”

“I don't see why,” said the Deacon, after a long pause.

Sally felt that it was useless to tell why, and so said—“Oh!
just because—”

“Sally Whitfield!” said the mother, thus sufficiently expressing
reproof for her freedom of speech.

The poor child felt mortified, and baffled, and so went to bed,
and, half in tears, half vexed, at length fell asleep. But sleep
is a wonderful restorative, especially to the young, and the following
morning she felt fully determined to renew her application.
The great day was come. At the latest possible moment
she said—“Father, are you not going to give me the money I
asked you for?”

“What do you want of it, child?” he asked.

A little encouraged, she replied that she wanted to get a new
neck-ribbon, to wear to Deacon White's.

“It's a pretty story,” said the father, “if you are to be
dressed up, and sent to dinner-parties at five o'clock, and your
mother and me at home at work. You don't want a new ribbon
any more than you want a new head. You had better wish you
were a better girl, than to be wishing for new ribbons.”

Her spirit was roused, and she said, “You promised me a
present long ago, for helping you winnow up the wheat.”

“And haven't you had presents every day? Who gives you
your dinners and suppers, and gets you new shoes and
dresses?”

She felt that these were not the presents promised for the
hard days' labor spoken of, but she said nothing further.

All day she went about her work with a heavy heart; but at
dinner her father said, “Well, Sally, I have brought you that
present to-day!” and a weight fell from her heart, and a vision
of the party rose bright and distinct before her, but faded

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

painfully as he went on to say, “It is no foolish gewgaw, but a
nice sandstone, with which you may scour the churn and pails
this afternoon, as bright as you please.”

Feeling her bosom tremble with a storm of emotions, the
young girl left the table, and seating herself under a cherry-tree
that grew by the kitchen door, began picking the clover
blossoms which clustered thick about her feet, until she had
fifty, for she had counted them over and over again, for the
want of anything else to do. While she was thus employed,
her father, whose sey the hung in the hough over her head, came
towards her, and seeing her clouded brow and her idleness, rebuked
her severely, and concluded by saying, “Now, go out
of my sight, and don't let me see your face till you can act
better.”

A little from the main road, and out of view of the house,
was a beautiful grove of elms, and to their pleasant shade,
more from habit than motive, for she often went there, she bent
her steps.

Unconsciously she had taken with her the clover buds; and
seating herself beneath a low beech overrun with wild grapevines,
she began braiding her blossoms to a wreath. She was
not beautiful, or more so than deep, dark eyes, a wealth of
nut-brown curls, youth, and health, might make any one. The
wood was dreamy and still; the heavy shadows stretched longer
and longer over the thick, green grass, as the day went down;
the spider wove his pale, slender net-work from bough to bough,
entangling the golden sunlight; the birds quickened and deepened
their songs, at first few and drowsy, till the trees shook
with melody; and the winds blew the curls about her cheeks, and
played with the wreath in her lap, as they would. The time
and place had had a softening and soothing effect, and, after
locking her hands together, and humming over all the hymns
she knew, leaning her head against the trunk of the tree beneath
which she sat, she had fallen asleep.

Neither the winds nor the birds disturbed her; but when at
length a human voice, though very low and gentle, addressed
her, the dream was broken, and the blushes beneath her locks

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

burnt crimson, when, looking up, she saw before her the young
village clergyman.

Gracefully, and somewhat gaily for his sacred profession, he
apologized for the intrusion, saying he was not aware that the
fair forest was presided over by a still fairer divinity; and that,
being on the way to meet for the first time the little flock over
which he had been called to preside, he had been tempted by
the exceeding beauty of the grove to turn aside, and hold communion
with the the scene and his own heart. “But do you
not live hereabout, and shall I not meet you at our festival?”
he continued.

The tears came to her eyes in spite of all efforts to keep
them back, as, pointing across the hills to the old-fashioned
mansion where she lived, she said—“I wanted to go, but”—

She made no further explanation; and, pulling her wreath of
clover to pieces, scattered it on the ground.

“The flowers of the grass perish,” said the minister, “and
our hopes, young damsel, are often like them.” Then, in a
livelier tone, as though some pleasant fancy crossed his mind,
“Do you come here often?”

“Oh, very often; but as I have never before had any company
here save winter and rough weather, surprise has kept me
from offering you my mossy seat, which I beg you will now
accept.”

She was rising, when the young man motioned her to retain
her place, saying, “I will take a part of it, though I fear I am
already waited for.”

What they talked of I do not know, and cannot guess; but
it must have been interesting, for, to the great annoyance of
Mrs. White, who liked to have things just so, the Deacon
had drawn the curtain aside twenty times, to see if the minister
were not coming; and the disaffected old ladies had whispered
to each other, that the new preacher was a little too fashionable.
The young ladies were out of patience, as their hair was out of
curl, and a general damp was thrown over the spirits of all, by
the suggestion of a prim, favorably disposed maiden, that the
clergyman had gone to preach a funeral sermon, for that old
Mr. Peters had been thrown from his horse the day previous,

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

and killed; and she particularly emphasized the fact, that he
never once spoke after he was carried into the house. The
silence which succeeded this untimely intelligence was broken
just five minutes before five, by a quick step on the threshold,
and then appeared the smiling face of the clergyman, who, in
answer to the numerous inquiries, said he had not been to
preach a funeral sermon, but that accidental circumstances,
which he did not explain, had a little while detained him. However,
the apology was satisfactory to all, and things went on
charmingly. The dinner did honor to Mrs. White, and the
guests did honor to the dinner. Some of the old persons thought
him a little too worldly-minded for a preacher, but the young
people all admired him; and, on the whole, the impression
he made was more favorable than he could have hoped.

Supper had been over for an hour at Deacon Whitfield's,
when Sally made her appearance, presenting, to the surprise of
her parents, no traces of sorrow or disappointment, but seeming,
on the contrary, to be in an unusually happy and cheerful
mood.

Sabbath after Sabbath went by, and though Deacon Whitfield
and his wife were regular in their attendance at church,
they never tarried to shake hands with the new preacher; not
that his talents and eloquence failed of softening their hearts,
but they felt that a proffering of civility would be a tacit acknowledgment
that they had been wrong, and they were not
yet prepared so to humble their pride.

The young preacher, however, seemed nowise offended by
their coldness, if, indeed, he noticed it, and among his earliest
pastoral visits, was one to Deacon Whitfield's, on which occasion
that gentleman greased his shoes, put on his best coat,
and entertained him in the parlor, where Mrs. Whitfield also
made her appearance shortly before tea, in clean cap and gown;
but Sally was not permitted to go into the parlor, nor even to
come to the tea-table. Though past sixteen, she was, in the
estimation of her parents, a giddy little girl.

Soon after supper, the minister took leave, saying he hoped
hereafter to see all the Deacon's family, at church.

But the next Sabbath the young lady was not in her father's

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

pew, nor the next, nor the next, and the whole summer went
by without her being once there.

Early one September morning, the Deacon and his wife went
to town, taking with them in the market wagon two live claves,
two barrels of apples, and a sack of oats with them to feed the
horses.

Sally expected a new dress and bonnet, without which she
said she would not go to church till Doomsday. And the old
ones she had worn a good while, it is true.

After dinner, Jerry went to the village, to borrow a book of
the clergyman: it mattered not to him what, whether poetry or
science, romance or history: something within him, he felt, required
food, and so he determined to borrow a book. Soon
and cheerfully the household duties were performed, and Sally,
arrayed in her white muslin dress and blue gingham apron, sat
down to sew, while Jerry, who had very soon returned, read to
her from his book, Jerusalem and the Holy Land; not long,
however, for they were interrupted by the coming of the
minister, who had very kindly brought another book to Jerry,
which, he said, he had thought the young man would find of
greater interest than the one he previously selected. Jerry
felt as if he had an everlasting mine from which to draw; and,
retiring to the stoop, seated himself on the speckled pumpkin,
and read away the afternoon—first from one book, and then
from the other.

Autumn went by, and winter and spring, and it was again the
time of the full moon of the harvest. The young clergyman
had won the love of all his people, even that of Deacon Whitfield
and his wife, to whose house he had been a very frequent
visitor. But his fame had extended beyond his little flock, and
he was about to go to a wider field—having been called to the
charge of a wealthy society in the neighboring city.

All were sorry to part with their beloved pastor, but Sally
was more sorry than she dared to say; she felt



—“The widest land
Doom takes to part us, leaves thy heart in mine
With pulses that beat donble.”

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

And when the day came for the farewell visit, she knew that
her heart would betray itself, and, resolving to spare herself the
torture of a last interview, she tied on her bonnet and went
alone to the elm grove, that the cloud of her sorrow might fall
on her heavily as it would. Engrossed with her own thoughts,
and her eyes blinded with tears, she did not notice, till close on
her rural bower, that it was already occupied. The pastor had
preceded her. She would have turned aside, but it was too
late.

Sad and half-reproachful was the tone, as the young man,
offering her a part of the moss-bank on which they sat a year
before said—“It was scarcely kind thus to avoid seeing me, as
you would have done, for you knew of my visit.”

“I would have spared myself the pain of saying farewell,”
said the girl, her lip trembling, and her eyes full of tears.

“And can you not spare yourself that pain? Yes—even till
death shall part us?”

And the cheek of the listener was not angrily turned away
from the kiss that followed the interrogation.

What Sally answered I can only infer from the circumstances;
for when the Deacon shook hands that night with the
young minister, he said—“All I can give you I do freely—my
prayers.”

“I thank you very sincerely,” said the pastor, “but there is
yet another and greater blessing you could give me.”

“Well, mother,” said the Deacon, as he entered the parlor,
and, seating himself on the sofa, drew his wife close to his side,
and kissed her thin, pale cheek with all of long-ago fondness,
“I guess for the futer we'll have to do without Sally.”

-- 104 --

p489-113

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

Not unlike the Whitfields, were a family in another direction
from Clovernook, named Tompkins. The Tompkinses were
not quite so respectable as the deacon's folks; they were not so
well-to-do in the world, and were by no means regular in their
attendance at meeting; and their relations, generally, were of a
lower level. Nevertheless the two families were in many respects
very much alike, and, as this chapter will show, liable to
similar experiences.

It was dark and chilly out of doors, as it well might be, for
the sun had been set an hour, and the snow was falling in great
heavy flakes. The little branches of the sweet-brier that grew
close under the window, were bending lower and lower, and the
cherry-trees, beside the house, looked like pyramids, so much
snow had lodged in their limbs. On the sill, the great watch-dog
lay crouched from the cold, and whined sometimes, as he
heard the merry laughter of the children within, who, in the
warm sunshiny days, were often his play-fellows. These children
were three, the eldest, a girl of above fifteen, silently knitting
by the firelight, for the hickory logs blazed brightly on the
great stone hearth, making the silver spoons, fancifully set up
in a kind of paling along the open dresser, and before the carefully
outspread china, to glow and glitter in the warm cheerful
light. The other children were boys of nine and eleven, as like
as two peas, with the exception of a slight difference in size.
Their hair was a sandy-yellow, cut in a straight line over the
forehead, and an inch or so above their big gray eyes; and
never was it perceptibly longer or shorter, for once a month, at
the time of the new moon, their good mother, combing it very

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

smoothly, tied it down with a string, and trimmed it off with
mathematical precision. Their faces were round, and completely
gray with freckles; their cheeks standing out with fatness,
and shining as if just washed; and their hands of the
chubby sort, red, and checked off, just now, with the cold.
When they were tired of play—for they had been for an hour
boisterously chasing each other about the room, tearing up the
carpet in every direction, and tumbling and jostling against
their sister, who, knitting quietly, did not seem to heed them—
they lay down before the fire, and commenced a kind of whining
cry, which, as one ceased, from exhaustion, the other took up.

“I say, Susan, give me something to eat; give me something,
I say; I'm hungry, I am; Susan, give me some cake—I'll tell
mammy—see if I don't.”

“You had better be still,” said Susan, at last, quite worn out;
“I hear your father coming.” Susan never said “father,” when
speaking to her brothers, but “your father,” as though she were
a great deal older, and a great deal wiser than they—quite out
of the reach of paternal authority, in fact, which was by no
means the case, she being yet considered a mere child by her
parents, though she had attained the stature and full development
of womanhood and in every way her privileges were
much more circumscribed than were those of her saucy brothers;
and it cannot be denied that she sometimes exercised the power
she found herself possessed of, in something such sort as she
was accustomed to feel, and if her brothers had continued their
sniveling all night, they would not have obtained the cake with
her permission; and though she threatened them with the approach
of their father, it was on her own account, and not theirs,
for she well knew they would not have to repeat the request in
his hearing.

In a moment there was a muffled stamping on the snowy
door-steps, and Mr. Tompkins, with a very red face, and an
unusually surly expression, presented himself. Now, Mr.
Tompkins was of the most bland and genial manner imaginable,
when he went visiting, or to mill, or to meeting, but at
home, he maintained the most uncompromising austerity, only
relaxing a little when some neighbor chanced to drop in. He

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

evidently thought the least talk with his children, on terms of
equality, an abatement of proper dignity, and so he seldom
talked, and never smiled, for that might seem to imply a willingness
to talk. To Mrs. Tompkins, he sometimes yielded a
little, because she would talk whether he responded or not.

Drawing off his great coat, he shook out the snow, some of
which fell on the upturned faces of the two boys, and some in
the lap of Susan, making her needles grate under their yarn
stitches. This accomplished, he hung it on the back of a chair
before the fire to dry, and taking off his hat, shook it roughly
over his hand, by way of loosening the snow from the little fur
that remained on it. Mr. Tompkins never got a new hat, at
least not since I remember, though his wife wore fine shawls
and dresses.

William and John, meantime, kept up their cry for the cake,
but not till Mr. Tompkins had been sometime seated before the
fire, and quite a little puddle of water had thawed from his
boots, and soiled the bluestone hearth, did he sanction their appeal—
not by words, but by slowly and gravely turning his
head toward Susan, and slightly elevating his eyebrows, perceiving
which, she at once put down her work, lighted a tallow
candle, and went to the cellar, to do which, she was obliged to
go out of doors, and half-way round the house, whence she presently
returned with her light blown out by the wind, and a
great rent in her apron, caused by its catching, in the dark, on a
loose hoop of the vinegar-barrel. The tears came to her eyes,
partly from anger, partly from sorrow, for the apron was of
silk, and made with special reference to a gathering of friends,
which was to take place the next evening at Dr. Haywood's.
It was made of old material to be sure, being composed of two
breadths of her mother's brown wedding dress; but she had
done her best for it, dipping it in water, and ironing it, while
wet, and setting it off with knots of ribbon, which, by the way,
it would have looked much better without, as they were of
an unsuitable color, in some places of very deep dye, and in
others pale, from having been worn one summer on the bonnet
of Mrs. Tompkins, and two on that of Susan. But how should
she know, poor child! She had seen Mary Haywood wear an

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

apron similarly adorned, and naturally wished to be in the
fashion. She was by no means in the habit of wearing a silk
apron at home, but she had completed this in her mother's absence,
and under pretence of showing its effect—a harmless
stratagem—as a quiet reminder of the approaching party, she
had ventured to wear it for one evening.

In every neighborhood there must be one family more fashionable,
more aristocratic, than the rest. This family, in Clovernook,
was the Haywoods. Owing more to fallen fortunes, than
for the sake of free air and exercise for the children—the ostensible
motive—they had but lately removed from the city, where
they had previously resided, to the farm adjoining that of Mr.
Tompkins. The dilapidated homestead, with the addition of
new wings, piazzas, shutters, and some green and white paint,
was speedily made to assume a cottage-like and comfortable
appearance. The main entrance was adorned with a silver
plate, on which was engraved, the name of Dr. Haywood, and
this, with the bell-handle, completed the effect: no other house
in the neighborhood boasting such superfluous ornaments.

Dr. Haywood, naturally of a social and democratic manner,
and a little influenced, it may be, by the hope of professional
success, was not long in making himself a very popular man.
He even condescended to accept the office of trustee of the district
school—attending on set occasions, and inspecting copybooks
and geographies, and listening to the children's rhetorical
readings from Peter Parley's First Book of History, with an easy dignity, as though

“Native and to the manner born.”

He also interested himself in the improvement of stock, and
was a frequent visitor to the barnyards of his neighbors, talking
of his own wheat and potato crops, and now and then asking
advice relative to the rules of planting and harvesting.

Still there were some malcontents, who persisted in calling
the family “big-bugs,” for that Mrs. Haywood wore flowers in
her cap every day, kept a negro woman in the kitchen, and had
visitors from town. Moreover, the Doctor, though he had been
seen in his shirt-sleeves among the hay-makers, very rarely, it

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

must be owned, wrought with his own hands. But the prejudice
almost ended, when he made a great raising for his new
barn, to which he invited all the men and boys, in person, very
often repeating the jest, that a farmer must have a barn whether
he had any house or not. At the conclusion of the raising, a
very excellent supper was provided—Mrs. Haywood doing the
honors of the coffee-urn, and inviting all the men to come and
bring their wives, regretting her own poor efforts to make the
neighborhood social.

This dissolved much of the unkind feeling, but any innovation
on established custom, is likely to meet opposition among
much wiser people than those of whom I write, and Mr. and
Mrs. Tompkins could or would not be reconciled to folks who
stuck themselves up with their waiters and door-bells. Mrs.
Haywood, waiving ceremony, had herself made the first call,
and the Doctor had made informal visits to Mr. Tompkins, in
the barn, repeatedly, with no effect.

Susan, however, had none of the obstinacy of her parents,
and consequently when she received a written invitation, to
honor, with her presence, Mary Haywood's birth-day, she was
on tip-toe with the desire to go. To her great discomfort, she
had as yet received but little encouragement, her father treating
the whole thing as preposterous, and her mother, though there
was sometimes a yielding in her look, seeming to feel that her
dignity required her to present an unshaken front against all
temptations. So the probabilities of the gratification of Susan's
darling wish were exceedingly dubious, up to the time referred
to in the beginning of this chapter, which was the evening preceding
the “Haywood fandango,” as Mrs. Tompkins was
pleased to describe it.

Stealthily, time and again, had Susan examined her scanty
wardrobe, trying on all her old summer dresses to see which
would look the best; but as they were all faded calicoes, it was
difficult to make choice. In her own mind, at last, she decided
on a pink, and bringing it from its winter quarters to press it
off, and make it look as smart as possible, her mother, as if
without the remotest conception of its intended use, dampened,
and almost prostrated all her hopes, by inquiring what she

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

intended to do with that thin gewgaw, this time of year. The poor
child could not summon courage to say what she felt her
mother already knew, and so, simply remarking that she wanted
to see how it looked, carried it away, and hung it in its accustomed
place. In a day or two her hopes revived, and she
made up the brown apron, with which she felt pretty well
satisfied, picturing to herself how it would look with the pink
dress, until the fatal hour it received that “envious rent.”

There was one hope left: if her mother would only let her
wear her Sunday silk! True, it might not fit precisely, but no
body would notice that; she would ask, as soon as her mother
came home; at any rate, there was a bare possibility of success.
Stimulated with this hope, and revolving in her mind in what
way she should approach the subject, she again took up her
knitting, and tried to forget her ruined apron, but her courage
sadly misgave her, when, towards eight o'clock, looking as
blustery as the storm through which she had been plodding, her
mother returned. She had been to the village—for Tompkins's
house was nearly a mile from Clovernook—to look at a corpse.

“Well, mother, doesn't it snow pretty hard?” said Mr.
Tompkins, breaking silence for the first time during the evening.
“Why, no,” said the good woman; “there's now and
then a flake, but I think it's quite too warm to snow.” She
thought the remark implied a reproof to her for being out.

“I hope it will stop before to-morrow night,” said Susan, and
her fingers flew faster than before; and receiving no notice, she
continued, after a moment, “because I can't go to the party if
it snows.”

“I guess you can't if it don't snow,” said Mrs. Tompkins, and
Susan felt it almost a relief, when one of the children, rising
from his recumbent posture on the carpet, said, “Mammy,
Susan tore her new silk apron, she did.” “I'll dare say, Susan
is always doing mischief—how did it happen, child?” she continued,
querulously, taking the torn apron in her hand, and fitting
it together. Susan explained how it chanced, but her
mother said, “if she had not had it on, as she had no business
to have it, this would not have happened.”

There is no telling how long she would have gone on, but for

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

the boy's asking her why she didn't get him something pretty,
to which she replied, “Something pretty costs money: do you
think it grows on bushes? Your father and me have to get
you shoes, and coats, and something to eat, and to pay your
schooling, and I don't know what all, before we get pretty things.”
Mrs. Tompkins always talked to her children as if they were
greatly to blame for wanting anything, or, in fact, for being in
the world at all; and it did not soften her present mood when
the child continued, that Walter Haywood had a knife, and he
wanted one.

“Walter Haywood,” she replied, “has a great many things
that you can't have; and if you had everything he has, you
couldn't be Walter Haywood: they are rich folks.”

Mr. and Mrs. Tompkins embraced every opportunity of impressing
their children with the consciousness of their humility
and unworthiness; and, in keeping with this, she on the present
occasion told her little boy that he could not be Walter Haywood—
as though he belonged to quite a different order of
beings.

The little fellow sat down and hung his head, feeling very uncomfortable.
At length he asked his mother when he should
grow big—thinking, childishly, perhaps, of some great thing he
might then do. “La, child,” she said, “I don't know any more
than the man in the moon: here, Susan, take him to bed—it's
time little boys were asleep.”

So he was reluctantly dragged away, without any sort of idea
when he should become a man, and feeling that most likely he
could not be like Walter Haywood, if he were one.

When Susan returned, she found her parents engaged in an
unusually lively conversation about the recent death, and the
time of the funeral, and who would preach, and Mrs. Tompkins
concluded by saying “it was a very pretty corpse, and looked
just as natural.”

Mrs. Tompkins went to look at every body who died within
four or five miles—a peculiar taste, that of hers—and Susan
thought her mother's heart must be softened, and was about to
ask if she might go to the party, when she suddenly turned the
conversation in a different channel by exclaiming in a very

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

earnest tone—“Have you heard, father, of the great robbery
last night?”

“No, mother, I can't say that I have; I've been busy in my
barn, winnowing up a few bushels of oats.” There was another
evident reproof, and Mrs. Tompkins was silent, perceiving
which, he asked where the robbery was, and what its nature.

“At Mr. Miller's;” and the offended was again silent.

“What was lost?”

“Some hams, I believe, and other things?”

“How many hams, and what other things?”

“I don't ask how many; a fine shirt was taken, too.”

“Do they suspect anybody in particular?”

“Yes.”

“Who is it? somebody about here?”

“Not very far off.”

“Ah, indeed!” and Mr. Tompkins seemed to feel no further
curiosity. Whereupon, Mrs. Tompkins put the embers together
and related all she knew of the matter.

“I expect,” she said, “I have the story pretty straight: Mrs.
Miller told me herself about it. She says she thinks she was
awake at the very time. She had some toothache, along the
fore part of the night, and didn't get to sleep till almost midnight,
and then she got into a kind of a doze, and dreamed, she
said, that all the cattle had broke into the door-yard, and the
dog was trying to drive them out; and then, she said, she
thought one of the cows hooked open the smokehouse-door, and
she was scared, for she thought she would eat up a bag of buckwheat
that had been put in there that day; and she woke up
with a kind of start, she said, and the dog was barking and
making a dreadful racket, and she thought at first she would get
up, and then she thought it was foolish—it was just some of
the neighbor's dogs or something or other, and so she lay still
and went to sleep. When she got up in the morning, she said,
she saw the smokehouse-door open, but she thought the wind
had blown it open, likely, and didn't think anything till she
went out to cut the ham for breakfast, and found them all gone,
and the bag of buckwheat into the bargain. It seems likely it
was somebody that had some spite against them, she says, for

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

Mr. Troost had his hams there being smoked, and not one of
them was touched.”

“That is strange,” said Mr. Tompkins; “we must get a padlock;
they'll be after us next. Mr. Miller is pretty spunky; I
shouldn't wonder, mother, if he got out a sarch-warrant.”

“There has a family lately moved into Mr. Hill's old house,
that people think are no better than they should be,” said Mrs.
Tompkins. “They don't work, they say, and no body knows
how they live; but we all know they must eat, and some think
they get it between two days. Did you bring the towels off
the line, Susan?”

Mr. Tompkins put on his great-coat, and taking the hammer
from the mantel where it always lay, went out and nailed up
the door of the smokehouse, and chained the dog to the cellar
door—making him a kennel of an old barrel, which he turned
down for the purpose, and partly filled with straw, for he was
merciful to his beasts. This done, he wound up his watch, hung
it under the looking-glass, after first holding it to his ear a moment,
and retired. Mrs. Tompkins stirred up a little jar of
batter-cakes for breakfast, covering it with a clean towel, and
placing it on the hearth to rise; and, telling Susan it was time
for little girls to be sleepy, went to bed.

After thinking over the chances for the next evening—whether
she should be able to go, and if so, whether her mother would
let her have the dress, and in that case how it would look—that
young lady betook herself to her chamber.

In the morning she arose bright and early, and had the breakfast
nearly prepared when her mother came down, for she hope
in that way to merit a little extra indulgence. Cheerfully she
flew about the house, doing everything, and more than everything,
that was required of her—singing snatches of songs, and
running after the children, who were always ready with, “Susan,
give me something.”

Dinner came and passed just as usual, and Mrs. Tompkins
prepared to go to the funeral without speaking of the evening.
While she was gone, Susan put all her best things where she
could readily get them, combed and arranged her hair in the
most tasteful manner imaginable, and made ready the tea, so

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

that nothing should detain her. She could not eat any supper,
and finding longer suspense intolerable, said abruptly, “Mother,
may I go?”

“Go where, child?”

“To Mary Haywood's party: all the girls are going, and I
want to go.”

“It's a pretty story, if you are to be running about to parties
of nights, child as you are! What do you think Mary Haywood
wants of you? besides, I have use for you at home.”

Poor Susan; it would be in vain to attempt a description of
her feelings, but they availed nothing, and with a terrible
headache she sat down to her knitting—her brothers saying
every now and then, “Eh, Susan, I knew you wouldn't get to
go, if you did comb your hair so nice!”

The crickets chirped under the hearth—the boughs of the
cherry-trees creaked against the panes, as the rough wind went
and came: to Susan it had never seemed so lonesome, and she
scarcely could help the wish she were out of the world. Suddenly
the dog rattling his chain, barked furiously, then was still
for a moment, and then barked louder than before. There was
a stamping at the door, and a loud quick knock. “Come in,”
said Mr. Tompkins.



“And presently the latch was raised,
And the door flew open wide,
And a stranger stood within the hall.”

He was a dark handsome fellow, of perhaps twenty—in one
hand holding a small knapsack, and in the other a fine rifle,
highly polished and profusely plated with silver, together with
a string of dead birds. He bowed gracefully to the old people,
and something more than gracefully to Susan; and then asked
Mr. Tompkins if he were the proprietor of the farm—and
whether he would like to hire an assistant. Mr. Tompkins
said he “believed not; he had not much to do in the winter;
was not very well able to hire,” &c. But Mrs. Tompkins was
generally opposed to her husband in every thing, and said she
“thought for her part there was plenty to do; all the fences
were out of repair, which would be work enough for one man

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

for six months—then it would soon be sugar-making, and what
could one man do without help?”

“I don't know but you are right, mother,” said the husband;
“what may be your terms, young man?”

This the young man scarcely knew; he was not a farmer,
but was willing to do his best, and receive whatever should be
right. So it was agreed that he should remain for a month,
and putting by knapsack and gun, he drew up to the fire, and
was soon quite at home—relating odd adventures of travel,
and talking of different countries, and, also, saying something
of himself. He was, as the conversation developed, a Frenchman,
who coming to this country to seek his fortune, had exhausted
his means, and finding himself slightly out of health,
had resolved to spend some months in the country for the
benefit of both.

In listening to his stories of sea and land—for he talked well,
Susan forgot Mary Haywood and her party; and when he bid
her goodnight, he called her Miss Tompkins, producing a new
and altogether charming sensation, for every one had called her
Susan, or Miss Susan, till then.

The next day Mr. Maurice Doherty, for that was his name,
accompanied Mr. Tompkins to mill, taking his rifle to bring
down any game that might chance to put itself in his way.
During the day, Susan found time to mend her apron, and also
to press with extra care her black flannel frock, in which, having
prepared tea, she arrayed herself, and sat down with her
knitting, as usual, but listened very eagerly for the rumbling of
the mill wagon. At last it came, and when the horses were
duly stabled, and the bags deposited in the barn, Maurice presented
himself, with three birds in his hand, their wings dropping
loose and sprinkled with blood. These he presented to
Susan, giving her directions as to the best method of dressing
them, which she engaged to undertake, for his breakfast.

She was not handsome, being short and chubby, but she was
sprightly, intelligent, of an exceeding fair complexion—which,
when talking, especially when talking to Maurice, became roseate—
and she really looked pretty.

At breakfast the birds were forthcoming, and Mr. Doherty

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

said he had never before eaten any that were so deliciously
seasoned. He understood much better than Dr. Haywood,
how to ingratiate himself with the old people and was not long
in becoming a great favorite with them; so that when the month
of his engagement was expired, he was re-engaged for three
months longer.

Time wore on—the fences were propt and mended, stumps
uprooted, apple-trees trimmed, and many other things done,
making Mr. Tompkins feel how much better than one, two persons
could attend to his farm.

He should never try to get along alone again, and now that
he had assistance, he proposed building a little cabin in the
edge of the sugar-camp, which would be an admirable convenience
during the sugar making, and could afterwards when
Maurice was gone, be let to a tenant. The young man entered
heartily into the merits of the plan, and the work immediately
began. But Maurice insisted on its being well done; “it was,”
he said, “the first house he had ever built, and it must be
worthily executed: a carpenter must be had to make the door
and windows, to lay the floor and put in a closet or two, and a
mason to build the chimney and lay down the hearth. Mr.
Tompkins contended stoutly that it was all a useless expense;
it was only for a tenant; but Maurice urged the propriety of
its being comfortable and durable, and finally carried the point;
and when it was completed, it was really a convenient and
habitable looking cottage, especially when the fire was made
on the hearth for the sugar-making.

During the season, Susan was often sent down to tend the
kettles, while Maurice went to the house, to attend the evening
chores. But the cottage was all bright with fire-light, and
Maurice entertained his guest so pleasantly, that she sometimes
chanced to stay after he returned. One twilight, toward the
close of the sugaring, Susan tied on her bonnet, and taking a
little basket of apples and cakes with which Maurice might regale
himself and wile away the time, went to the “camp.”

All the way she was thinking, The sugar-making will soon be
over, and Maurice will go away; and she felt very sad; she
did not ask herself why, she only knew she had never been so

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

happy as while he was there, and she would be very lonesome
when he was gone.

“Why, what is the matter with my little wood-nymph?”
said Maurice, as she presented the basket and was sorrowfully
turning away; “you must sit down and tell me.”

She did sit down, and half turning away her face, said simply,
“I was thinking that we might, perhaps, never boil sugar here
any more.”

“Perhaps not,” said Maurice, putting his arm about her
neck and turning her cheek to his lips, “but couldn't we live
here without boiling sugar?”

The following morning after breakfast, he told Mr. Tompkins
if he was still disposed to let the cottage, he and Susan would
take it.

-- 117 --

p489-126

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

The moon, nearly at the full, was going down behind the
withered woods—for it was late in October—and thick shining
gum leaves lay here and there in red and heavy masses, while
the lighter foliage of the maple surged, as the gust rose and
fell, now in eddying heaps, now in long wavering drifts, and
now like a cloud of birds, fluttering and filling all the air.

The moon, as I said, was sinking in the west, and the woods,
to which I refer, skirted a lot of damp low meadow-ground,
along the eastern declivity of which ran the narrow grass-grown
road, leading to a neighboring market-town, near which, in a
little hollow, stood a small and antiquated farm-house, the location
of which must have been decided on account of a spring
of fresh, ever-flowing water, that, running through an ample
brick milk-house, with steep mossy roof, and door of slabs,
fastened with chain and padlock, had more than once facilitated
the making of the premium butter for the county fair.

The homestead was simply and roughly built, of unhewn logs
in the rear, though the front, or parlor, was of squared timber,
and two stories high, with a very narrow and high door, painted
a dark, brown red, on either side of which was a window, nearly
square with casings of the same color. Along the whole front
ran a low portico, supported at each end by an apple-tree, answering
the double purpose of shade and column, around which
still twined the blackened vines of the morning glory; but the
beautiful blue flowers were gone, and the leaves crisped and
withered, though evincing yet the care of gentle and loving

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

hands, whose little attempts at grace may in some sort render
a habitation, however rude, homelike and pleasant.

Nearly in front of the house, and divided from it by the public
road, was the large barn, surrounded with cribs, stack-yards, &c.,
all of which evinced the proprietor a man of means and enterprise;
while the lean rough-haired colts, and drove of starving
cattle, told of a master's hand less accustomed to distribute
than to acquire. And near, in the edge of a scrubby and untrimmed
orchard, was the cider-press, serving, in the winter, to shelter
the wagon, with yokes for the oxen, plows, hoes, sythes, and
all the various implements of farming. Here, too, was the receptacle
of all useless household furniture, which, I have observed,
some families preserve with pious attention; and this
particular cider-press was always well supplied with such articles.
In one place hung a bottomless chair, and in another a little
old-fashioned side-saddle, worn out, and broken in such a manner
that it never could be repaired, though it had been thus
preserved ten or fifteen years—an illustration of some peculiar
feeling that I never could define. Ranged along the beams,
wisely kept for show, no doubt, were various pieces of broken
crockery; also, children's shoes, and men's boots, stiffened by
time and covered with mildew; old hats, of a variety of styles;
all of which were examined once or twice a year, and carefully
replaced—kept, as the owner was wont to say, for the good they
had done. Really, a lover of antiquities might find the scene
worth visiting.

The master of the barn, the cattle, colts, and cider-press, and
the occupant of the log-house, was Joseph Heaton, a man who
might truly be denominated a worker—one who worked
not only for the love of gain, but for the mere love of work.
Early and late, winter and summer, he was busy; and every
man, woman, and child, who did not engage in toil to the same
degree he did himself, was esteemed by him not only a useless
appendage of society, but a vile creature, whom he was bound
by every consideration of duty to despise.

A helpmeet for him, was Mrs. Heaton—a woman after his
own heart. Whether the memory that the cow and side-saddle
were the only marriage portion she had brought her husband,

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

while he was the proprietor of all that parcel of land on which
they still resided, filled her heart with an overwhelming sense
of gratitude, or whether it was the consciousness of her husband's
unapproachable wisdom, or it was a combination of these
causes, I know not, but she was ever submissive and obedient,
to that degree which esteems servility a privilege. It
was not the habit of Mr. Heaton to make known his wishes by
the voice—he had no such vulgar habit—but the cold blue eyes
of his wife could readily interpret his signs, and words were
seldom necessary between them. When she saw him in the
inevitable black cravat and drab-colored vest, and observed
signs of getting out the carriage, she knew his intention to visit
the city, and accordingly named over to him such little articles
as housekeeping makes necessary to be procured from time to
time; only expecting, however, that he would bring the smaller
part of them—it being a convenient habit of Mr. Heaton's to
forget, when remembrance made necessary a disbursement of
money.

At night, when he laid aside the Bible or the newspaper—
and he never read save in one or the other—Mrs. Heaton put
away her work, and silently covered the embers, when the whole
family retired: this part of the domestic discipline being usually
enforced about eight o'clock. No marvel that the children of
such parents felt their presence a restraint, being in some way
compelled to keep down, under their observance, all natural
emotions of joy or sorrow, and thus learning, in youth, those first
lessons in hyprocrisy, which might be learned in the cradle, if
the infant mind were sufficiently capable of retaining impressions.

If ever, by any possibility, it chanced that Laughter, holding
both his sides, found ingress to the domicile of the Heatons,
they felt themselves outraged, their dignity trampled on, and
their parental authority wrested away; and on all such occasions
the observance of a more rigid discipline followed, for a
fortnight at least, in order to bring under due subjection the
spirit of such rebellion.

Every day, “long ere the morn, in russet mantle clad, walked
o'er the dew of the high eastern hills,” a rap on the door of

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

the chamber dispelled all dreams, and called the inmates back
to cheerless toll—that saw, down the long future, no mitigation,
or hope of reward. If ever they wearied of the dull routine,
they were asked, reproachfully, if in that way they expected to
repay their parents for the trouble and anxiety they had occasioned.

There are sufferings to be endured in the world, that take no
shape, and have no name. Living witnesses of this were the
children of Joseph Heaton—Samuel, and Annie, and Mary;
but there was another inmate of the family—Binder, as everybody
called him, from his being an apprentice, but whose real
name was Mills Howard—who might also have testified of these
things.

But that setting of the moon, referred to in the beginning of
this chapter, was to usher in a happy day for him—a day that
would see him a man, and a freeman. No wonder he could
not sleep that night: he was too happy. Perhaps, too,
there was another cause to keep sleep from his pillow; he
sighed, as the moon went down on the last night of his bondage,
and half wished the coming day were not so near.

Nor was he the only one who watched the sinking of the
moon, till it was quite lost in the thick woods, where so many
autumns he had gathered ripe nuts and red hawthorn apples to
pour into the lap of Annie or Mary; for, whether or not he
liked one of the young girls better than the other, he never
failed to present any such little offering to the one he first met,
though, when given to Annie, he always said, “for you and
Mary;” while, when Mary received the gift, he rarely mentioned
the name of Annie. Her deep-blue eyes, from the chamber
adjoining his, watched the going down of that moon. She was
not like


“A holy hermit, dreaming,
Half asleep and half awake;”
for her voice had almost a startling distinctness, though very
low, as laying her hand caressingly on the snowy shoulder of
her sister, she called twice or thrice, “Mary,” ere the latter
drowsily answered, “Did you call, Annie? Is it morning?”

“No, it is not morning. Forgive my calling you; but I

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

could not sleep; I don't know why; and I thought perhaps you
might be awake,” she said, as she suffered her head to slip
almost from the pillow, till her long, black tresses, falling loosely
down, swept the floor. In certain states of mental restlessness,
we find a sort of relief in making ourselves physically
uncomfortable. Something of this feeling was, perhaps, hers;
for, without changing her position, she continued, as if talking
to herself, “I wish the moon was down. To me, there is
always something lonesome in the moonlight;” and, pushing
aside the muslin curtains of her bed, the light streamed broad
and full over the faces of the sisters. They were not beautiful,
except to the degree that youth and health constitute beauty.

Annie, the elder, was slightly formed, with deep-blue melancholy
eyes, long, heavy tresses of jetty black hair, and that peculiar
cast of countenance which made her seem the saddest when
she smiled. Her manner was quiet and subdued; ordinarily the
result, as most persons would suppose, of unambitious contentment,
but arising, in fact, from a want of interest in the things
about her, and a consciousness of the utter hopelessness of
all effort. She was a dreamer; and under her calm exterior
lay a heart ever rocking on the stormiest waves of passion.
She rarely spoke of what she felt; when she did, it was with
a deep earnestness that moistened her eyes, and with that faint,
sad smile, which she seemed to put on as an assurance to herself
that she was stronger than she appeared.

Only for the eyes of one had she put off the deceitfulness of
her accustomed manner, and shown herself as she really was,
giving utterance to



Hopes and wishes long subdued,
Subdned and cherished long.

In hearing of successful endeavor, in listening to eloquence,
in reading chance fragments that embodied her own feelings,
she found all her happiness. Sometimes she found a delight in
exaggerating the evils of her position, fighting battles with
imaginary difficulties. Sometimes the glory of a sunset, the
beauty of autumn woods, or the plenty smiling from a field,
threw over her heart a spirit of adoration, and she poured out all
her soul in prayer. But, in other moods, the beauty of the

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

world seemed to her a mockery; and if she prayed at all it was
with an eagerness that demanded to be answered, and with outstretched
hands, that would have pressed open the gates of
paradise.

Mary, younger by several years, was of a gayer temperament,
with black, mischief-loving eyes, and glossy ringlets, the
beauty of which she was wont to set off with knots of bright-red
flowers, or the shining berries of the honeysuckle—the striking
contrasts producing a pleasing effect. Fond of showy dress,
and a little given to coquetry, she would have been as happy as
her nature was capable of being, if the means of gratifying
these propensities had been placed within her reach. As it was,
she was disposed to make the best of circumstances; and,
when they were most against her wishes, she had always a reserve
force of laughter. She did not often dare indulge her
mirthfulness; but the knowledge of its being forbidden made
the inclination irrepressible, and often, in the presence of her
father, screened from his observant eyes by closet, door, or friendly
curtain, she would take what she termed a “benefit.” Often
she gave utterance to feelings she dared not express in her own
language, in pious quotations from psalms and hymns, which
she gave with arch expression and reverent voice. In this way
she was fond of giving flow to her exuberance of spirit when
Binder was at hand, as he never failed, by look or gesture, to
assure her that her tact was appreciated. Even Annie was
thus sometimes cheated into a smile. But so opposite were the
sisters in character and disposition, that, though all in all to
each other now, neither would have been much dependent on
the other for happiness, could they have been placed in circumstances
agreeable to their tastes.

So there they lay—those two sisters—under the silver
tissue of the moonlight; the black tresses of Annie sweeping
from the pillow, and the little white hands of Mary locked behind
her own moist curls, revealing a bust of peculiar grace,
rounded to the perfect fulness of beauty.

They talked of dreams. Mary had dreamed that a strange
man came to the house, while she was without shoes, in her
hurry to obtain which she ran over her father's great chair, and

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

for so offending was shut up in the smoke-house; and with the
fright of her imprisonment she awoke. “And,” she continued,
with greater animation, “I dreamed that Binder was gone, and
that, as he was going, he asked me for this very curl,” pulling
one from her forehead, and winding it about her fingers.
“Wasn't it an odd dream, Annie?”

“I don't know,” was the half-pettish answer. “But what
makes you call him Binder? I am sure he always calls you
by your right name.”

“No, he don't. He calls me gipsy, and deary, and what
not, when father don't hear him.”

“I was not aware of his fond titles to you.”

“Well, I was,” was the provoking reply, and they relapsed
into silence, which was broken at last by Mary, who, conscious
of the annoyance her words had caused her sister, said kindly,
“What are you thinking of, Annie?”

“I was thinking, as I watched that little glimmer of moonlight
on the wall, and saw it lessening, and fading out, before
the dark, how much it was like all my hopes—gleaming for a
moment, and then lost in the darkness.”

“You must not think so; or, even if your hopes be like that,
remember it is only gone for a little while, and to-morrow
night—for the moon is not yet full—will come back larger and
brighter than before. I am sure your hopes will grow brighter
and brighter: you are so good, so wise.”

The fountain of her heart was full, and it only needed a kind
word to make it overflow, and, she buried her face in her pillow.
The moon went down, and when, at length, Annie looked up,
the moonlight had ceased to glimmer on the wall, and all was
dark. But folding her arms tightly over her bosom, as if she
held beneath something the powers of darkness should not
wrest away, she said, “You are right, Mary; I will hope.”

What a relief to Mary were those words! she was forgiven;
and she turned over in her mind a thousand offices of kindness,
she meant to perform as an atonement. She knew she had
purposely wounded the sensitive nature of her sister, and she
determined to make reparation, without any open confession.
Perhaps she was not aware herself of this, as the morning came,

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

bending over Annie, she gathered the heavy tresses away from
her forehead, and wound them into the simple knot, in which
she was accustomed to wear them, not failing, as she did so, to
praise their beauty. When she had smoothed them all away,
she said abruptly, as though the thought had just occurred to
her, “Oh, this is the day that Mills is going to leave us! How
lonesome we shall be! But Annie, he will sometimes write to
you, won't he?”

“He says so; but perhaps he will forget it, when he is away.
He will be gone a long while, you know—five years; that is
long enough to forget us all, I am sure.”

“Long enough, perhaps; but I defy him to forget me in that
time. I expect to be the same laughing girl, when he comes
back, that I am now—not much wiser, I am afraid, but so happy
to see him! I wish the time were all gone, and this were the
day of his return. Let me see: in five years I shall be just
twenty-one—as old as he is now.”

“And I,” said Annie, with an ill-boding sigh, “shall be
twenty-five.”

Stealthily the light of the morning brightened; and as it was
followed by the accustomed summons, the sisters rose, Annie
in silence, and Mary saying, laughingly,


“Dear me! is this my certain doom,
And am I still secure—
This marching to the breakfast-room,
And yet prepared no more?”
Passing the door of the freed apprentice's chamber, she said, in
a suppressed whisper, “farewell, Binder! Good morning Mr.
Mills Howard: I hope, sir, you are very well;” and as she ran
laughingly by Annie, she added, “I wish I had told him to
pray for father, he has been so good to him.”

“What do you say?” said Mr. Heaton, who stood combing
his iron-gray hair, at the foot of the stairs.

“I said,” replied Mary, readily, “it was good to get up
early;” and hurrying by him, she screened her face behind the
accustomed curtain, whence, as soon as her laughter subsided,

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

she emerged, making some commonplace observation about the
beauty of the morning.

Not many minutes were required for making ready the
breakfast, the honors of which were done in silence by Mrs.
Heaton, except for Mr. Heaton, who always prepared his own
coffee. Meals were announced by blowing a horn, which always
hung on the same nail at the end of the portico, and over which
Samuel invariably deposited his hat, while eating, and on Sundays.
He was a precise youth. When Binder appeared in the
breakfast-room, he talked with unusual spirit, as though going
out alone and friendless into the world were a very trifling
matter; in fact, he thought nothing about it. But he was not
in his usual work-day dress, and this must have made him painfully
conscious of his new position; but was arrayed in his
“freedom suit,” the material of which was of a bluish-gray
color, home-made; and the workmanship of a country tailoress;
of a coarse, heavy texture, it sat so ungracefully, that the form
and likeness of the man were quite lost. But, though appearing
in this guise, and bringing with him all his worldly effects,
which, in fact, consisted of a stout walking-stick of hickory, and
some articles of clothing tied in a yellow-and-red cotton handkerchief,
no remark relative to his departure was elicited from
the elder Heatons; and only a quiet exchange of glances,
among the younger group, showed that they, though silent,
were not unobservant.

Mills seemed to relish the breakfast unusually well, speedily
passing his cup for coffee, though he never drank more than one
cup before; but the mirth was gone from the lips of Mary, and
Annie had no appetite that morning. Mills, as he appeared in
his new clothes, must have provoked a smile from any uninterested
beholder; but what was it to them? They only
thought of his honest heart—his generous sacrifices in their behalf.
They had trodden together a long, rough way, which
was often smoothed by his genial humor or kind encouragement;
they had eaten at the same table, and slept beneath the
same roof; he had known all their sorrows, and shared them;
and now, it would never be so any more!

In parting, even from persons for whom we have no particular

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

liking, we feel some degree of sorrow; we find they had a hold
on us of which we were not till then aware; sometimes we
even watch the passing traveller with an almost painful interest,
arising from the very fact that we shall probably never
see him again; but when we part from those we love, especially
if there be few who love us, few whom we love, the burden is
increased a thousand-fold. How, at such times,

“Comes, like a planet's transit o'er the sun,”

a shadow over all the world! and for a time, in “the waste of
feelings unemployed,” we cease to build about us the walls of
hope; for, as there is no glory in the grass, and no splendor in
the flower, only the explusive power of a new affection can
bring back the sunshine.

“I hope,” said Mr. Heaton, as he took leave of Mills, “I
hope, young man, you may never go to jail: a Heaton was
never in jail, sir, never;” and having delivered himself of this
speech, the longest he was ever known to make, he took up his
axe—he always kept it in one corner of the best room—and proceeded
to the woods. He had no time to spend in useless
ceremonies.

It was now Mrs. Heaton's turn to take leave, and taking the
proffered hand, much as she would have taken the broomstick,
she hoped he would remember the advice of Joseph Heaton.
But the frank grasp of Samuel seemed to impart to him something
of its own strength; and the cordial “good-bye” and
“God bless you” came to him like a benediction.

Poor Mary—there were a thousand kind wishes for his happiness
in her heart; but she had no words, and turning away,
she hid her face in her hands, and burst into tears, that made
tremulous the lip which whispered, “You are a good, kind
girl, Mary, and may Heaven bless you!”

Defiant of the cold, blue eyes of her mother, Annie tied on
her bonnet, and announced her intention of accompanying Mills
as far as the elm-tree. For some minutes they walked on in
silence, for the hearts of both were full, and the elm-tree was
reached almost before they had interchanged a word. Pausing
in the shadow that fell thin and brokenly across the road, and

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

taking in his the trembling hand of Annie, he said, “My past
life has been a very hard one, and perhaps I have sometimes
thought it more so than it was; for it seems to me, now, that I
could be almost happy there, in the old house which I used to
think so desolate. Yes, I am sure I could be happy any where
with you.”

“You think so now,” replied the young girl, half mournfully,
half reproachfully, “but after you have been gone a little while
you will forget me. No one remembers me or loves me long;
and, indeed, there is no reason why they should. I am not
pretty, nor accomplished, nor attractive in any way;” and with
tears starting to her eyes, she turned away, and would have
left him, but that, drawing her to his bosom, and kissing her
cheek and forehead, he told her how much her doubts of his
fidelity did him wrong. He had nothing, he said, to live for
but her, and he would live for her and be worthy of her. In
five years—five little years—he would come back, and they
would be so happy!

“And you will think about me, sometimes?”

“Often; and I know, dear Annie, you will think of me also;
and whenever life seems weary and hopeless, forget not the
happiness that waits for us in the future.”

“I will think of you always, love you always, pray for you
always: you know that, Mills,” she said, “you know it well;”
and placing in his hand a small package, she told him not to open
it till he reached the place of his destination: “It will at least
remind you of me.”

He placed it in his bosom, kissed, passionately, the now unresisting
lips, and, with a “God bless you!” falteringly uttered,
was gone; and there in the thin shadow of the elm stood the
almost heart-broken girl, watching his receding form.

Once, and only once, he paused, looked back, and seeing her
still standing just as he left her, turned quickly away, and was
soon hidden by a winding of the road from her view.

“My dear sister!” said Mary, running to meet her as she
returned, “do not cry: it makes me so sad to see your tears!”
and putting her arm about her neck she did all she could to
soothe and encourage her; and whether she was or was not

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

soothed and encouraged, she seemed to be so, and from that
day went about her household tasks much as usual; but though
she oftener smiled that sad smile, her step was more listless,
her thin cheek more colorless, than before. And the time wore
on. The last leaves faded off from the woods, that rose, naked
and desolate, against the cold sky; the cattle stood shivering
about the stack-yards; and the winds moaned in the apple-trees
at the door, all day and all night; then came the snows
drifting far and near; and it was dreary and desolate winter.

The hickory logs crackled and glowed on the hearth-stone.
Mrs. Heaton busied herself with her knitting. Mr. Heaton
mended the old harness, and repaired the farming implements
against the coming spring. They should have, he often said, to
work harder now; Binder had been of some use to them, and
now they must depend upon themselves. The Heatons had
always made enough to keep out of jail.

During the winter, Samuel, a youth of nineteen, and Mary,
went to the district school, so that all domestic care devolved
on Annie. For her there was no school-time and no holiday.
She had, her father was accustomed to tell her, more learning
than her mother, and could not do half so much work. Books
would not keep any body in bread. Samuel, in a spirit of unbounded
liberality, he designed to educate: that is, to send him
to school for three months every winter, till he should be
twenty-one. At the end of that time, if education could do any
good, he hoped Samuel could take care of himself. But
Samuel usually forgot, in the course of the nine months of hard
labor, what he learned in the three devoted to study. And so
each succeeding winter they plodded over pretty much the
same ground. But, notwithstanding their slight educational advantages,
the children of Mr. Heaton were not without very respectable
acquirements, obtained, it is true, “in the sharp
school of want,” for they had never a sufficiency of any thing
save coarse food; but naturally intelligent and observant, and
disposed to avail themselves of every opportunity for the acquisition
of knowledge, they were, to a degree, self-educated.

And all this while Mills had not been heard of. One day,
when her father was going to the post-town, or when, from

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

sundry indications, she suspected such to be his intention,
Annie, after various efforts, gathered courage to ask him if he
would inquire at the post-office for a letter for her. He made
no answer—did not even look up from his work, which was the
smoothing of an ax-helve with a broken piece of glass; and
after waiting some time for an answer, she resumed her interrupted
task, wondering if he heard her, and if he did, if he
would do as she desired; and whether there would be a letter.
But the solution of none of these wonders being possible, she
tried to wait patiently. For three hours he was busily engaged
with the ax-helve, turning it from side to side, and smoothing
the same places over and again. At the end of that time, however,
cutting his hand on the piece of broken glass, he took up
his hat, and hastily left the house; and Annie, half glad of the
accident, for she thought he would delay his going no longer—
called to him, “Stop, father! let me get a piece of linen, and
bandage your hand: only see how it is bleeding!” but taking
no notice whatever of the kindly offer, he hurried toward the
barn, to get the horse. Annie thought “he is going!” and her
heart beat quicker.

After an hour, however, when she began to think he would
soon be home again, he entered the house, not having been
away, took up the paper, and began reading at the first article,
with the evident intention, as his custom was, of reading it all.
The clock struck four: “there is not time to go before tea,”
thought Annie; “I will prepare it early, and perhaps he will go
afterward.” Acting upon this suggestion, she had partially
effected her arrangements, when Mary came from school, and
with her face all aglow, inquired if her father had been to the
office.

“No,” said Annie; “and he is not going;” and she related
his very provoking conduct.

“I'll see about that: there is a letter there, and you shall
have it.”

“How do you know there is a letter?”

“Because I feel it in my heart; and I intend to see it with my
eyes. Now, what are we out of?” and running to the pantry,
she rumaged through boxes and bottles, exclaiming, directly,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

“Good! here is no saleratus, and only two or three drawings
of tea! Where is mother?” and away she ran to the milk-house,
saying, “Mother, father is going to the village, and we
are out of saleratus and tea. Shall I tell him to get them?”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Heaton. “It seems to me we are out very
soon. Tell him to get a quarter of tea, and ten cents' worth of
saleratus.”

“I don't care how little!” thought Mary; and hurrying back,
she said to her father, “if you are going to the village, mother
wants you to get some tea and saleratus.”

“Mother can make known her own wants,” said that gentleman,
and continued reading.

“Mother told me to tell you,” said Mary, determined not to
be baffled; “and I don't know as there is tea enough for
supper.”

Now Mr. Heaton liked a cup of tea, and Mary knew she had
resorted to the last means in her power, and so withdrew, feeling,
too, that he would make no motion while she observed
him. After some further delay, and when the supper arrangements
were nearly completed, he set out. It was long after
dark before he returned. They had waited two hours for him;
the biscuits were nearly cold, and heavy, and every body, and
Annie in especial, out of patience. At last he came; but it
was some time before his horse was cared for. Then, laying
aside his great-coat, he seated himself before the fire, and
spreading his hands over the blaze, waited till twice or thrice
called, before going to the table. Annie looked inquiringly at
Mary, and Mary at Annie, but neither ventured to ask what
both were so anxious to know; and the supper was concluded
in silence.

“If he has a letter for me,” thought Annie, “he will certainly
give it to me; but he has none; I am sure he has not.” But
to Mary the suspense had become intolerable, and taking up
the sugar-bowl, to remove from the table, she said, “Father,
did you go to the post-office?” After a minute's silence, he replied
that he did, but said nothing further. Toward the close
of the evening, however, he arose, and taking up his great-coat,
began fumbling in the pockets. Both the girls were on tiptoe,

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

but destined to disappointment; for, taking thence the little
packages of tea and saleratus, he resumed his seat. Despair
came down on the hearts of the sisters, and they sat before the
fire in solemn silence till the evening was quite spent; that is,
till Mrs. Heaton covered the embers.

“Come, girls,” said Mr. Heaton, “don't be wasting candles
to-night and sunlight in the morning;” whereupon he and his
spouse retired.

“Ah, Mary!” said Annie, when they were gone, “you said
there was a letter.”

“And I believe there is,” said Mary; “father, I thought, was
half disposed to hand it to you, when he took the tea from his
pocket; he had something in his hand, once, I am sure;” and
seizing the great-coat, she thrust her hand, first in one pocket,
then in the other. Annie was smiling her old, sad smile, and
looking at Mary, who, sure enough, drew forth a letter, and
holding it up to the light, exclaimed, exultingly, “Post-paid!
`Miss Annie Heaton,' etc.”

“O, let me see!” exclaimed Annie, eagerly. “Yes, it is his
writing! No, it is a much fairer hand; it can not be his.”

“Break the seal, and see,” said Mary, impatiently.

But, as if to torment herself to the last, Annie continued
turning it in the light, and examining it in every point of view.
Mary trimmed the light, and drew her chair close to that of
Annie, who, unsealing the letter, read as follows:

Dearest Annie,—I am sitting in a pleasant little room in
the Academy; for, you must know, I am become a student.
Before me is a table, covered with books, papers, and manuscripts,
finished and unfinished. The fire is burning brightly in
the grate, and I am content—almost happy. But to whom am
I indebted for all this happiness? Ah, Annie! that little package
you gave me at parting! How shall I ever repay you?
I will not trouble you now by relating my hard experience for
two months after leaving you; for, during that time, I did not
unseal the package, which I looked at daily, wondering what it
could contain, and pleasing myself with various conjectures.
At last, one night, I opened it, and, to my joy and sorrow,

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

discovered its contents to be what only the most adverse fortune
could have compelled me to avail myself of. But, with a
sense of humiliation, I did make use of your self-sacrificing
generosity. Dear Annie! what do I not owe to you? I still
keep the envelope; and, when I return, I intend to bring you
the precise amount, as a bridal present, which you have so
kindly, so considerately bestowed on me. Close application,
this session, will enable me to teach for a part of the time; so
that hereafter I shall be able to rely on myself. I have some
glorious plans for the future, but none, Annie, disconnected
with you. Every exertion that is made, shall be with reference
to the future that must be ours. And do you think of me
often? or ever? Ah, I will not wrong you by the inquiry!
I know you do. Well, hope on. Time, faith, and energy, will
do for us every thing. And is Mary the same merry-hearted
girl? I hope so. For my sake, tell her she must love you
very kindly. And Samuel—does he miss me, or ever speak
of me? He will find some memento, I think, that may serve
to remind him of me, in that cabinet of curiosities, the cidermill.
As for Mr. Joseph Heaton, I have no doubt but that he
has `kept out of jail.' Forgive me, Annie, that there are persons
whose wrongs I can not quite forget. I was greatly edified
last Sabbath by a discourse on forgiveness. The clergyman,
young and handsome—Mary, I think, would have fallen in love
with him—spoke with an earnestness indicating a conviction of
the truth of his doctrine, which was, that we are no where in
the Scriptures required to forgive our enemies. Even Christ,
he said, only prayed for his enemies, inasmuch as they were
ignorant: `Forgive them, for they know not what they do.'
This idea was curious, and to me new; and I suffered my mind
to be relieved, without inquiring very deeply into the theology.
Forgive this little episode. I did not intend it, but know that I
shall not feel myself bound to forgive you in this world or the
next, if you forget to love me. It is night—late—and I must
close—not to save candles, Annie, but that some sleep is necessary.
I shall perhaps dream of you.”

And with some tender and impassioned words, and promises

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

to write often, entreaties of punctual responses, and assurances
of unending devotion, the letter closed.

Lighter than it had been for a long while, was the heart of
Annie Heaton that night and the next day, and for many a day
thereafter. Through her agency the way had been brightened, the
wishes facilitated, for one dearer to her than all else in the world.
Annie bore the name of her maternal grandmother, and for this
honor the good old lady, on her death-bed, did solemnly bequeath
and give to her most beloved granddaughter Annie, a
silver watch, which had been the property of her deceased husband.
This bequest, not, it is true, in the fashion of our days,
was, nevertheless, of some value. A thousand little schemes,
all based on this legacy, Annie, at different times had revolved
in her mind. None, however, had been put in execution; and
when she saw Binder dismissed friendlessly on the world, her
woman's instinct was quick to suggest that it might be of use
to him; and, through means of this—trifle as it was—his present
fortunate position had been obtained. What a crown of
beauty, hiding away from remembrance a thousand weaknesses
and frailties, making bright the saddest eyes, and sweet the
faintest smile, is the love of woman! What were home without
it! what were life, what the world, or what all we conceive
of heaven without it!

Late one afternoon of the summer which followed the opening
of this simple history, as the two girls sat together in the shadow
of one of the apple-trees, on the portico—one reading the
painfully interesting story of Eugene Aram, the other attaching
a knot of bright ribbon to a snowy and carefully crimped frill,
which, by way of trying the effect, she occasionally put round
her neck, smiling, as she did so, in a way that indicated no very
deep absorption in the tale to which she pretended she was
listening—their attention was arrested by the sudden drawing
up of a very handsome equipage before the gate. The new-comers—
a middle-aged, self-sufficient looking man, in spectacles,
and a pale-faced woman, slightly lame, wearing a dress of
black, and inordinately heavy and large earrings—proved to
be relations of Mrs. Heaton, residents of one of the eastern
cities, wealthy, and what is termed fashionable people, who,

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

now visiting the neighboring town, had taken a fancy to ride
into the country, regale themselves with bread and milk, and
see how prospered their poor connexions.

Mrs. Heaton, not a little proud of their appearance, received
them with unusual courtesy, laying her best table-cloth, and
untying the honey-jar. Mr. Heaton was not slow in imparting
to them the fact that he had enough to keep him out of jail; to
which the gentleman in spectacles said, “O, yes, sir; yes, sir;
we should think so.” The lame lady, “Yes, indeed,” and Mrs.
Heaton, that “Joseph had enough, she was sure—if he hadn't
quite so much as some folks—to keep him out of jail.” “Certainly,
madam, certainly,” said the gentleman in spectacles;
and the lame lady repeated, “Certainly.”

Annie, she scarce knew why, felt half insulted by this visit.
Their air, manner, even their dress, indicated a strata of society
so different from hers—so superior, as she felt, to hers, that she
was dissatisfied with herself, and dissatisfied, of course, with
them. All their affable overtures she regarded as condescensions,
and received them with ungracious reserve. “They
would not like me, do as I would, and I will make no effort to
please them.” Accordingly, she kept apart from them, bitterly
repeating to herself,


“Where soil is, men grow,
Whether to weeds or flowers; but for me
There is no depth to strike in.”
Annie was a dull girl, they thought, suited to her position;
but Mary was sprightly—quite pretty—and it was a pity she
had not greater advantages! She, of course, was delighted,
when, toward the conclusion of their visit, she was invited to
accompany them home. Mr. Heaton said “Mary was of little
use; Annie would do more work without her;” and Mrs.
Heaton concurred, “Yes; Annie would do better without her.”
Mary said, “It would not be much harder for one than both.”
So it was determined she should go. Such little preparations
as could be were soon made. Annie, wiping tears from her
eyes, looked over her own scanty wardrobe, and selected whatever
was better than the rest, saying, “Take these, too, Mary;
I shall not need them; I shall never go from home, now.”

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

When the motes were dancing in the sunbeams that stretched
from the western woods to the old house, Annie was alone.
Dimmer and dimmer fell the shadows; darker and darker the
night; and dimmer and darker than either were her thoughts;
when her reverie was broken by Samuel, whom she beheld,
pale, and staggering toward her, with one hand bandaged in his
pocket handkerchief, through which the blood was streaming,
held up in the other. “Oh, Samuel! Samuel!” she said, running
to meet him and supporting him into the house, “what is
the matter? what have you done?”

He had been reaping in the harvest-field, when a slip of the
sickle had nearly severed two of the fingers of his hand. Wrapping
his handkerchief about it as he best might, he started to
go to the house, when, seeing a gay equipage at the gate, he was
impelled to stop. His natural bashfulness, always painfully
embarrassing, was increased a thousand-fold by the remembrance
of his torn straw hat and patched trowsers; and taking
some sheaves for a pillow, he lay down in the shadow of some
briers, to await the departure of the guests, which not occurring
till nearly night, he was, as may be supposed, almost fainting
from loss of blood, on reaching the house. The village doctor
was sent for, and the fingers amputated; and the next morning
Samuel was burning with a fever, that grew more fierce and
dangerous the next day, and the next, and the next. For six
long weeks Annie was his constant watcher and attendant. At
the end of that time he began to grow better; but her own
overtaxed strength gave way, and for her sick-bed there were
no kind hands. True, her mother did what she thought her
duty; but duty, with her, required punctual attendance on all
domestic affairs, to the neglect of her sick child. “If you want
any thing, Annie,” she would say, “you can call me. I can
do no good by staying here;” and so the poor girl lay alone
frequently for hours.

She had nothing to live for, she often said; no desire to live;
yet at the end of three months she began slowly to recover, and,
at the end of six, was quite restored to health, though with the
loss of her long black tresses, and with partial blindness. Sometimes
she was cheered by a letter from Mills, who always wrote

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

kindly, but, as the years wore by, spoke less often of the future,
and less definitely. He had left the Academy, and engaged in
some mercantile pursuit, which promised better for the future
than he had ever dared to hope. So the time passed on, and
the summer faded into the autumn of his return. Mary was
coming, too. What a happy meeting they would have! and
Annie, despite her distrustful and desponding nature, gave her
heart once more to hope.

Mary came first. Scareely might you recognise, in the well-bred,
showily dressed woman, with her shoulders so graceful in
their contour, covered only with a flood of ringlets, and her fair
round arms, gleaming with bracelets, the simple country maiden
of five years ago.

“Do not, Annie, quite crush me,” she said, as, on her arrival,
she drew herself, coldly, almost haughtily, from her embrace.
From that hour she had no need of similar reproach.

“In a week more,” thought Annie, “Mills will be here, and
I shall find consolation;” and a long week was gone, and the
long, long anticipation was over. Mills was come; but was he
the same Mills from whom she parted in the broken shadows
of the old elm? Was her dream realized? From their first
meeting his manner to her was kindly, very kindly, but unsatisfactory.
He spoke often of his deep indebtedness to her,
of his everlasting gratitude, but said little of the future—nothing
definite. His time, in fact, was so occupied with rambling through
the beautiful autumn woods, playing at graces and the like,
with her sister, that he had little time for serious thought.

One day, seeing them seated together under an orchard tree,
Annie tied on her bonnet, and went out to join them. She
walked softly, thinking to surprise them; and as she came
near, Mills, coqueting the while with one of the bright, graceful
curls of Mary, said, “I wish, Mary, that Annie were more like
you; she is quite too staid and serious; but I suppose she
feels the loss of earlier attractions. And, Mary, I wish you
would give her some lessons in the mysteries of the toilet:
that bright-colored dress of hers is positively shocking!”

Annie waited to hear no more. The last illusion of her
dream was past. And when Mary's visit at home was ended,

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

she was not surprised to hear Mills announce his intention to
accompany her back. Only for one moment her heart beat
quicker, and hope threw over her its mocking glow, when, as
he took leave, Mills put into her hand the self-same envelop
which inclosed her parting gift five years before; but, alas! it
contained only a note of similar value, reiterations of gratitude
for the past, and many kind hopes and wishes for the future—a
mockery all!

And Annie Heaton lived on—hopelessly, aimlessly. Few
persons knew her—none loved her. All that autumn, and for
many succeeding autumns, she saw the moonlight stealing
through her window, gleaming and trembling on the opposite
wall, and at last fading out before the darkness, thinking ever,
“Yes, it was like my hopes!”

-- 138 --

p489-147

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

It was the middle month of the autumn. A blue, smoky
haze hung all day over the withering woods—there a cluster of
maples standing against the horizon, with their bright, yellow
leaves looking like a cloud of gold—here an oak, towering above
its fellows, with a few tufts of crimson among its still green
foliage; and stunted gum trees, with their shining red leaves
clinging thickly yet, glowing all along the hills like pyramids
of fire. Loaded wains were driven slowly homeward from
orchards and cornfields, heaped high with bright apples or yellow
corn; the barns were full of new hay; every thing betokened
plenty.

Along the dusty thoroughfare, toward the close of one of
the mildest days of the season, a little hard-featured man was
driving, in a rude, unpainted cart. His dress seemed to indicate
a person suddenly overtaken by a frosty morning, without
having made any preparation. Over his slightly gray hair he
wore a fur cap, evidently a boy's; and his coat, a great deal
too large for him, was of summer-cloth, shining from long wear,
and from its fashion probably never intended for him. His
trowsers, much too short, were of a blue and white cotton plaid,
and on his feet he wore heavy shoes, one of them partly cut
away toward the toe, probably for the benefit of corns. He
wore no hose whatever, and from the leather-like color of the
instep, apparently, never had worn any. His horse, lean and
shaggy, seemed quite run out with years and service, and, from
a constant inclination to turn to one side, most likely blind in
one eye. His master, nevertheless, appeared to experience

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

much pleasure in goading him forward, by means of a large
withe, cut from a thorn. After each application, the poor beast
trotted forward for a few minutes, and then, suffering his head
to droop almost to the ground, relapsed into a walk, when a
renewed application of the whip, and a sudden tightening of the
rein, again urged him onward.

Sitting by the old man was a little pale-faced boy. His
clothes, much too thin for the season, were patched with different
colors, and ragged still. His hat was of white fur, and had,
as it seemed, originally been too large, but by means of scissors,
needle and thread, and the rude ingenuity, probably, of
some female hand, had been made to assume a reduced size.
He wore no coat or jacket, but, instead, a faded shawl was
wrapped about his shoulders, the ends of which, crossing in
front, were tied in a close knot behind. The seat on which he
sat was much too high for his convenience; and his little naked
feet, as they rode forward, dangled about in most uncomfortable
sort.

“Well, my son,” said the old man, breaking silence for almost
the first time during the journey, as he suffered his jaded
horse to stand still before an avenue bordered with elms, and
leading to a white cottage which stood on an eminence a little
way from the road—“Well, my son, this is your uncle Jason's;
this is to be your home. You will never come to much,”
he continued, lifting the boy from the cart—“so very puny and
wite-faced; but I've done my duty by you, the same as if you
had been, like your father, smart and woluble of tongue. Yes,
this is a handsome prowision I've made for you;” and taking
the child by the hand, and walking so fast that it required the
little fellow to run, they proceeded up the avenue. Two little
boys, in bright jackets set off with black buttons, and velvet
caps with heavy tassels falling on one side, were trundling
hoops in the path. On seeing the new-comers, one of them
called out to the coachman, who sat near, watching their sport,
“John! Oh, John! look quick! here comes an old man leading
an Ingen boy!”

“Hush!” said John, coming forward, and pushing the boy, a
little rudely, one side; “more like you yourself are an Ingen!

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

How do you do, my little man?” he continued, taking the hand
of the strange child.

The little old man then asked John whether Jason Harris
were at home; and being told that he was, continued to say,
that he was the brother of Jason, but that he had been less fortunate
than he, and had now come to make him a present of the
little “wite-faced boy.”

When they had nearly reached the house, he paused and said,
“Here, John, or whatever your name is, take this boy into the
house, and tell Jason that his poor old brother is about to cross
the Rocky Mountains, as a ttrapper, and that he gives this little
fellow to him;” and resigning the trembling boy to John, he
turned away, and mounting his little cart, drove on.

Poor little boy! he felt very strange and uncomfortable in
that great, fine house. He had never seen so fine a house, with
such bright carpets and curtains; and his new uncle, who was
a proud, haughty man, made him almost tremble with fear, so
that he could hardly find words to answer, when he said,

“What is your name, boy?”

The little boy said, meekly, that his name was Peter Harris.

On hearing this, the two little boys in bright jackets laughed
immoderately, saying that Peter was the name of the black boy
that tended their cows.

“Well, boy,” continued the stiff man, “since my little boys
laugh at your name, we shall have to call you Pete. How old
are you, Pete?”

At this, the two boys laughed louder than before, one of them
saying to the other,

“Peter, Peter! pumpkin-eater!'

Peter crossed his hands behind him, and said that he was
eight years old.

“I suppose you have never been to school, Pete. May-be
you don't know what a school is?”

“No, sir,” said Peter; “I have never been to school; but I
know what it is, and I should like to go.”

“I suppose,” said the uncle, “you would like a great many
things.”

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

Peter said, “I would like a great many things,” and the
whole family laughted outright.

“Do not,” said Mrs. Harris, checking her laughter, and
speaking as though she had not laughed at all, “do not act as
foolish as the boy.”

Peter did not know how he had acted foolish, but thinking
that he must have acted so, began to cry.

“What a good warm fire hickory wood does make!” said
Mrs. Harris, stirring the embers; but Peter felt nothing of the
genial warmth, as he sat a long way from the fire, shivering,
partly with fear and partly with cold, wiping away the tears
with his faded shawl.

“What makes you act so foolishly?” continued Mrs. Harris,
who was a very stately lady; “sitting there, and crying like a
calf!” and then, turning to her husband, added, “I hope you
feel better. You have made the boy cry. You ought, I am
sure, to be very grateful [a pious woman was Mrs. Harris] for
the privilege of snatching him like a brand from the burning;”
and she called Peter to her, saying, “I suppose, my little
heathen, you have had little moral or religious culture.”

Peter, trying in vain to cease crying, said that he did not
know.

“Well, you would like to be very grateful to your uncle and
me, would you not?”

Peter said he did not know what grateful was.

“Poor heathen! I suppose not,” said the aunt. “You must
feel as if the consecration of all your energies to your uncle and
me could never repay us. You will feel so, will you not?”

Here Peter was quite at a loss. He knew no more than he
knew what grateful was, what his energies were, or how to consecrate
them to his uncle and aunt; but he said he would try.

“There must be no try about it. You must do it, or be
whipped every day, till you do;” and calling her little son, who
sat on the floor, sticking pins in the paws of her lap-dog, the
lady told him to come and teach his poor little heathen cousin
to say,

“Now I lay me down to sleep;”

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

but the boy said he did not know it, and continued at his work
of torment. After some further instruction, Mrs. Harris called
Sally, the maid, and told her to take Peter out to John's room;
he would lodge there.

“Shall I get him some supper before I take him there?” said
the maid.

“It would not be worth while,” Mrs. Harris said; he had
no doubt eaten fruit enough to keep him from being hungry;
and she added, addressing Peter, “You don't want any thing to
eat, do you?”

Peter said that he had not had any dinner, and that he was
hungry.

“I'll warrant it,” said his aunt; “children never know what
they want. You may give him a piece of bread, Sally—a very
little piece, without any butter. I don't think butter is good
for children—not for little boys, especially.”

Sally took the child into the kitchen, and cutting a large slice
from a fresh loaf, buttered it nicely, saying, as she gave it to
Peter, “I like to see bread buttered smooth, don't you?” and
taking the candle from the table, and holding her hand between
it and the wind, so as to prevent its going out, they made their
way to John's room, which was a little, uncomfortable apartment
over the stable; but in one corner a bright fire was burning;
and John said his straw bed was wide enough for them
both; and drawing up one of his two chairs, gave it to Peter,
who sat down before the blaze, and ate his bread and butter,
feeling quite at home.

John, who was really very kind-hearted, gave Peter a long
piece of twine and a very red apple. He then took from his
pocket several little slips of paper, which seemed to have been
cut from newspapers at different times, and stirring the embers
till they blazed brightly, for he had no candle, sat down on a
peck measure close to the hearth, and, by way of amusing his
little guest, read:

“A drove of twenty buffaloes recently passed through one of the western
cities. They were as gentle to drive as cows.”

He then asked Peter if he had ever seen a buffalo, telling

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

him they were a kind of wild oxen, that lived in the western
woods and prairies, where they were often seen in herds of from
twenty to fifty; and taking another slip, he read:

“We have always liked short pie-crust; but we saw a woman making a
pie, the other day, without crust enough to cover the dish. This we thought
quite too short.”

At this Peter laughed, and John laughed, too, as heartily as
though he had never before read it, saying, it was the shortest
pie-crust he ever heard of. Unfolding another scrap, he read:

“Of all the old maids in the world, and their name is legion, the oldest is,
undoubtedly, Miss Ann Thrope. The reformers are trying to effect a marriage,
with some hopes of success, they think, betwixt her and one Ben Evolence;
but Ma Levolence is so bitterly opposed, that it is feared the union
may never take place.”

John said he had known many old maids who were not
named Legion, and proceeded to read:

“A man, being watched by a watchman for stealing a watch, watched
when the watchman was off watch, and with the watch escaped the watchman.”
“A fellow named Marks, who was riding a little ass, became so enraged
at the stubbornness of the animal, that he threw himself from his
back, with such violence as to dash out his brains, thus making a great ass
of himself.”

On looking up, after some further reading, and seeing Peter
fast asleep in his chair, John folded and put away the scraps,
and taking up the child, laid him carefully in bed.

One morning late in November, Peter, dressed in the castoff
clothes of his little cousin, and bearing on one arm a small
blue-and-red basket, in which was a piece of apple pie and a
primer, set out for the district school, a distance from home of
over a mile. All the girls and boys looked so hard at the
“new scholar,” that Peter, who was naturally a timid child,
could hardly speak, when the master, a tall, dark-faced man,
called him to his desk, and asked him the following questions:

“You come to this school to be taught the rudiments of an
English education, I suppose?”

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

Peter knew he came to be taught something, and tremblingly
answered, “Yes, sir.”

“ `Yes, sir, if you please,' ” said the teacher; and Peter said,
“Yes, sir, if you please.”

“Where do you live?”

“At uncle Jason's, if you please.”

“Why, boy, you must be a numskull. You must say, `if
you please,' if it's appropriate. What is your name?”

“Peter Harris, if you please, if it's appropriate.”

“The boy is a blockhead!” said the master; and boys and
girls, putting their books before their faces, joined in a general
titter.

“Come, come! that will do!” said the master, looking over
the school, and frowning with great severity. Then taking a
limber switch from his desk, and shaking it over the head of
Peter, in a menacing manner, he told him, that all the scholars
got whipped who did not mind and study their lessons. He
then told him to go to his seat, and study his book.

This seat was a high, wooden bench, without any back; and
Peter found sitting there, for four hours at once, very tiresome,
especially as he did not know a from b, and, consequently,
could not study. After a while, he was called to say his lesson,
but not knowing one of the letters, was made to stand on a
high stool for ten minutes, and all the children were required to
point their fingers at him, the master laying his watch on the
desk, to see the time. At its expiration, he was sent back to
his seat, and told to see if he could study now; but he could
not study any better than before; and when the boys went out
to play, he was “kept in.”

At noon-time Peter was told, that boys who would not study
must not eat; and taking his pie from the little blue-and-red
basket, the master fed it to a pig that chanced to be near the
door. Merrily rang the laughter of the boys without; but not
even while the sweeping filled the house with an impenetrable
cloud of dust, was Peter allowed to leave his seat, one of the
larger boys being stationed at the door as sentinel, while the
master went to dine.

Toward the middle of the afternoon, weary and exhausted,

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

the poor boy was bending down over his book, when the master
said, “Peter Harris, have you got a weakness in the chest? I
judge, from your posture, that you must be afflicted with weakness
in the chest. Sit upright, sir! and if I catch you bending
in that way again, I will strengthen you by an application on
the back.”

For a while Peter did sit upright, but, forgetting at last, sank
down in his old position; on which he was called to the master,
and asked if he did not think he deserved a whipping. “I take
no pleasure in chastising you,” he said; “but I feel it to be my
duty.” He then ordered Peter to take off his coat, and inflicted
upon him a merciless beating.

When school was dismissed at night, a southerly gust was
blowing, and the sky quite covered with black clouds, indicating
a speedy approach of rain; but Peter was detained half an
hour after the rest, so that it was almost dark, and some drops
already falling, when he was permitted to go home. When he
reached there, he was drippingly wet; but John made a bright
fire, and bringing forward the peck measure, told Peter to sit
down and dry his clothes, while he went to the kitchen and procured
for him some supper. Presently he returned with a dish
of warm toast, which he said Sally had kindly sent; but Peter,
still sitting on the peck measure, in a cloud of steam, said that
his head ached very much—that he was not hungry, and would
rather go to bed.

The night was stormy; the driving winds howled loud, and
the rain beat through the roof till the straw bed was quite wet,
so that, in the morning, Peter had a worse head-ache, together
with a sore throat and a burning fever. John procured all the
remedies he could, and watched by the bed as much of the
time as he could spare; but he was often obliged to leave him,
and the poor boy lay, sometimes for hours, moaning and fretting
alone.

When Mrs. Harris was told of the illness of the child, she
said the ground was too damp to admit of her going to see him,
but that she would send him another blanket; as to medicine,
she thought children did not require it, especially little boys.

A week went by. The wind was blowing roughly down from

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

the north; the door shook in its frame, and the branches of an
old elm swayed to and fro, creaking against the window-panes
all night.

Sometimes a flake of snow, drifting through roof or crevice,
fell on the face of little Peter; but his pale hands, locked
meekly together, were not lifted to brush it away. The fire
burned brightly on the hearth. John had drawn the bed close
before it, and sitting on the peck measure, with his head leaning
against the foot of the bed, was fast asleep. Dimmer and
dimmer burned the embers on the hearth; fainter and fainter
glimmered the shadows on the opposite wall, till they faded
quite away.

No call disturbed the worn watcher, and he slept on—slept,
till the gray light of the morning streamed, broad and cold,
through the uncurtained window, when, starting up, he went to
the bedside, bent noiselessly over it for a moment, and turning
away, brushed some tears from his eyes, saying, as he rekindled
the fire, “Poor little Peter! he will never be sick any
more.”

-- 147 --

p489-156

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

I have read a story of Blake, the painter, that sometimes
when engaged on a picture, an imaginary being, or the haunting
memory of a face, unseen perhaps for years, would thrust
itself between the canvas and his pencil, and force him to
abandon his work until the visionary portrait, or whatever it
was, was sketched. So it is with me this morning: I had other
scenes in hand, but the story I am about to write will not be
put aside, and therefore, as best I may, I will fulfil a sorrowful
task.

In one of the many beautiful valleys of the West, not far
from Clovernook, stands an old-fashioned cottage, half hidden
among tall slender-trunked maples, gnarled oaks, and flowing
elms—spared monuments of the forest growth, of which the
cool shadows drop on the grass beneath, all the long summer,
grateful to the little naked feet of the children that frolic there,
carelessly picking from where they are sunken among the turf
the round clover blossoms, red and white, and building playyards,
with boundaries of slender weeds, and broken bits of
china for ornament.

The house, and all that pertains to it, are now falling sadly to
decay, but the vestiges, here and there, speak of more affluent
and prosperous days. The paint is washed from the weatherboards;
the shutters, broken and left without fastening, beat
backward and forward with every storm, the fences are leaning
to the ground, and a desolate and ruinous look is everywhere.
Blue thistles bloom about the meadows, and some straggling
roses and unpruned lilacs tell where the garden was in other
times.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

But my story has little to do with the place as it is now. I
must go back a little. Ten years ago, everything around the
cottage was as bright and pretty as you can imagine, and Margaret,
the sunshine of the house, the brightest and prettiest of
all. Yet she was not beautiful, as most persons estimate
beauty, having nothing of that physical and showy development
which is commonly admired; but in her eyes lay a depth of
tenderness and a world of thought; and in her face was a blending
of intellectuality and the most exquisite refinement. She was
now an only child, though she had been one of two children, to
that time when the buds of childhood are opening to full bloom,
and a cloud had then swept across her early womanhood. How
often, as I went to school, after her playmate was gone, have I
seen her sitting in the shadows of the old trees about the door,
her hands lying idly on her lap, and her eyes on the ground.
She was never mirthful, even before the fountain of sorrow had
been struck open in her heart, by that hand that no love can
turn away, but now she was more quiet, and pensive almost to
melancholy. Her mother had been for years an invalid, and
one of those restless, querulous, dissatisfied invalids, whom few
persons find pleasure in attending. Scarcely was Margaret
suffered to leave her presence half-an-hour at a time; now a
cup of water was wanted, which only Margaret could bring,
and when it was brought it was sure to be too hot or too cold—
not enough, or too much—and then the dear child who was
gone, was always contrasted with the present in a way to give
the latter pain.

Margaret must read to her, and she did by the hour, from
works she felt no interest in herself. Theological discussions
were the passion of Mrs. Fields, but the arguments which supported
her previously established views were the only ones she
could endure. That the dissenter was annihilated, admitted of
no doubt, so it was of no use, wasting time over his puerility.
But at the conclusion of these intermittent and unsatisfactory
readings, there were no kind words or thanks for Margaret—
she had read so fast or so slow that her poor mother had had little enjoyment. If she stayed at home she was a sad mope,
so unlike the dear child that was in heaven—if she went abroad,

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

she had so little consideration for the stricken and afflicted invalid
at home, and was still so unlike the dear departed. Poor
Margaret! it is no wonder she was sad.

The summer of which the fading blossoms should bring her
seventeenth birthday, was come. At the window of her
mother's chamber Margaret sat alone, for the invalid had been
busy with reproaches all the morning, and was fallen asleep.
The girl was unusually sad—she had been looking across the
hills to the dark line of woods that skirted the village graveyard,
where the willow trailed, and the now fast-fading violets lay
about the modest head-stone. She had been looking to that
spot, not as to an awful end, from which to shrink tremblingly
away, but rather as to the only spot in which peace, deep and
eternal, is to be embraced by the over wearied and lonely. I
would not call thee back, lost one! she said—to front again, it
may be with unequal strength, the beleaguering hosts that take
arms against us at our birth—to suffer, to struggle, to hope,
to fear, to falter, to fail, and to die; I would rather unlock
the door of thy dark chamber, and cover my eyes forever with
the silent whiteness of thy shroud.

Are these strange thoughts for youth and beauty? for she
was young, and I remember no face of more loveliness than
hers; for myself, I do not think them very strange. Her
father, in attending to the increase of his folds, and the gathering
of his harvests and the enlargement of his threshing-floors,
forgot his child, and her mother, a troubled and troublesome
invalid, never spoke to her in any words of tenderness, or called
her any gentle names. The fountain of her sisterly affection
had been choked with the dust of death, and that stronger feeling,
the strongest that attaches mortality to earth, had never
touched her heart. A time was very close at hand when she
should hear gladness in the song of the harvester that she had
never heard, and feel a warmth and joyousness in the sunshine
that had drifted before her coldly as the clouds. Love was
already brightening in her skies, and a new and beautiful garniture
was presently to adorn her world. Now, as she sat, the
light fell over the valleys, gilded the hill-tops, shimmered along
the meadows, played on the window-sill beneath her eyes, and

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

sunk among her long, chestnut lock sunheeded. They are small
things that make up the sum of human happiness or misery; a
smile, or a kind word, may strengthen us for the tasks and
duties of the day, more than the fresh airs of summer, more
than the shelter of a broad roof, or daintiest viands, or most
delicious and inspiring wines. A reproachful glance, any untoward
event, a ruthful conviction, falls on the hands like paralysis,
on the heart like mildew; and the landscape fades not so
much with the slant rains of autumn beating cold against its
flowers, as for the presence of any of these.

Beneath the window where Margaret sat, a man was spading
the fresh earth, and the peculiar and invigorating odor impregnated
all the air. He was singing to himself snatches of old
songs:



“'Tis merry, 'tis merry the live-long day
To work—'tis better to work than play;
'Tis better to work and to sing as I,
Than sit with nothing to do, and sigh.”

Her attention was arrested, and she said, as she resumed the
task with which she had been occupied, “You are right, old man,
sing while you may—there is an end of all our thoughtless
singing ere we think.” He had thrown up a ridge of earth
against some roots, to protect them from frost, and brushing
gray hairs from his forehead, that was wrinkled with care and
time, he resumed his labor and the song.



“'Tis merry with singing to earn our bread,
With the beetle below and the lark o'er head
And sunshine around us the live-long day,
For singing and working are better than play.”

“Ah, yes,” said Margaret, smiling and taking up her again
neglected work, “it is better than play.” Her mood was becoming
more genial from seeing the gardener's cheerful labor.
Presently he was joined by his boy. “Here, take the spade,”
said he, and lighting his pipe, with a match and flint he carried
in his pocket, he sat down to smoke, while the youth went on
with the service, after the manner of his father, yet how differently.
He was a wiry lad, with yellow curls blowing over his
eyes, and hands like ill-shapen bones, with a warted and brown

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

skin about them. His eyes were yellowish gray, his complexion,
the tint of a blackened rose, and his only clothing a
shirt of small-specked calico, and blue cotton trowsers. He
wore no shoes, and as he endeavored to force the spade in the
ground, constantly bruised and hurt his feet in such way as
caused repeated exclamations of vaxation, after which he would
pause a moment, and look with dissatisfied scowl all about him.
Meantime the old man had leaned against the fence of the
garden, and with closed eyes seemed to enjoy the fragrant ex-halations
of his pipe. “Some people have easy times,” said
the boy, “ding it all!” and walking slily near his father, set up
the spade in the ground, and then, touching it with his hand
lightly, caused it to fall and push the pipe from the mouth of
the smoker, who, starting from his agreeable reverie, gave a
half-reproachful look to the lad, and one of sorrow to the broken
pipe, and seizing the spade, resumed his work with more earnestness,
and his song with more unction, than before: “It is better
to work than play.”

Having found release from the labor which he seemed not to
love, the boy stole beneath the window, and on a hollow reed
began piping a simple air, doubtless for the ear of the fair lady
above.

“Ezra,” said her sweet voice, as she leaned from the window,
“that is a pretty song, but I heard Josiah singing from the garden
a little time ago; though his voice was tremulous, he was so tired,
the song was more cheerful than yours; and if you will take
his place for an hour, and I am sure you will, your song may
become happy as his.” The boy said not a word, overcome, as it
seemed, by such condescension, but gliding away, he took the
spade, with some words of apology, from the weary hands of
the old man, and began working in good earnest without once
saying, “ding it all,” a favorite exclamation in which his dissatisfaction
usually found vent.

“A pleasant song you have been singing, Josiah,” said Margaret,
as the old man hobbled by towards his own cottage,
“and this is to pay you;” handing him from the window a new
pipe—a very pretty one, as Josiah thought—for he looked at it
in what seemed a bewilderment of admiration, and said, “

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Nobody in the sound of the church bell is half so good or half so
beautiful as Miss Margaret.” “Ah, you must not give me any
flattery,” she answered, laughingly, “for I have heard that wiser
heads than mine have been spoiled thereby, and hereafter I may
only be giving you presents for the sake of fair words.”

The happy old man went toward his cottage, happy for that
he had a new pipe, and also for the new kindness of his son—
whom, he thought, some supernatural visitant must have influenced.
While working in the garden with earnestness and
cheerfulness by no means habitual to him, the ill-natured but
simple-minded boy looked now and then at the window, where
Margaret was busy with her sewing, humming the words of
Josiah—“It is better to work than play.” She was probably
conscious that the boy was busy beneath the window, but
she was so much engrossed, that she did not notice the passing
of the young village clergyman on his accustomed walk. Glad
to arrest her attention for a moment, even though it were to
divert it from himself, Ezra gathered, and threw in at the window
a sprig of rue, saying, “Look yonder, Miss Fields.” She
looked in the direction indicated, and the color came rushing
into her cheeks as she did so, for she saw that her glance was
observed. The road on which the Fields' cottage was situated,
was not the main one, but was what is usually termed a crossroad,
for the convenience of out of the way farmers, and it
struck into the more frequented thoroughfare, leading to the
village on the one hand, and to the city on the other, at the
distance of about half a mile westward from the cottage; and
on this road, full of dusty travel, stood, at the distance of a
quarter of a mile to the south, a large and fashionable house, of
very red bricks, and with inside blinds of white, a style of finish
of which no other in the whole neighborhood could boast.
Here lived Mr. Ralph Middleton, a descendant of one of the
royalist families of the Revolution, and strongly tincutred with
aristocratic feeling. He kept the best coach in the county, in
fact there were but one or two others, and he drove the finest
horses, bred the best cattle, and was acknowledged the great
man of all that region; and his acquaintance was esteemed even
by Deacon White and Doctor Haywood, as an especial honor.

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

Often I remember of crossing the fields from school to look
at the deer in his orchard, and I know now that I felt half
ashamed and mortified, that we had only two brown calves and
a flock of sheep and lambs in ours. My deference for the
Middletons, I am willing to acknowledge, though it humbles
me, at this distance of time, to know that anything but honest
integrity should have elicited such feeling. I was by no means
however so prostrated before them, as were most of my school
companions, who were glad to talk with James, the black man,
who tended the cows, and rode to the field on a little sorrel
poney, to bring them home at night: sometimes carrying little
Willie Middleton on the saddle before him. My admiration
was never seryile, but I can remember that more than one of my
playmates would gladly have been deprived of dinner when it
chanced to be some nicety to which they were not accustomed,
for the hope of giving it at night to Willie Middleton, though
he fed it to his dog “Flora,” or threw it on the ground.

Sometimes we saw the daughter, Florence Middleton, sitting
under the orchard trees, with her book—a beautiful girl, else
my childish fancy interpreted amiss her long golden curls, soft
blue eyes, and lily complexion. Her dress was always exquisitely
tasteful, nor had the soil of labor embrowned her
youthful cheek, or hardened her plump little hands, glittering
with gems, either of which would have bought any of the petty
estates in the neighborhood. I think her disposition must have
been exceedingly sweet and amiable, for she sometimes called
us to her—a rude and noisy tribe, as we were, and showed us
through the garden—to us a fairy land—gathering flowers for
us, and telling us their names, which we could not remember,
but thought long and curious, and supposed were brought from
across the sea. Toward us she acted, though I know not if such
were her custom with others, as one confident of ability to
please.

Margaret Fields, none of us thought pretty, though from my
recollections now, she must have been much the prettier of the
two. Her brown hair was always parted smoothly away from
her forehead, and her dark eyes had that look of soft and angel
gentleness, as if half suffused with coming tears. But her

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

dress of simple muslin, had none of the style belonging to Florence's,
it looked as though we ourselves might wear such an
one some day. Then, too, we had seen her in the little cabin
of Josiah, when the good dame was disabled with rheumatism
or toothache, making bread, or scattering crumbs to the chickens:
how could she be either pretty or a fine lady! She was
punctual in her attendance at church, where, to our regret, we
never saw Florence, for every Sabbath she went in the coach
with her father to the city, where, as we heard, the pews were
nicely cushioned, the aisles carpeted, and the windows stained
in such a way, as to make the light more beautiful than that
which streams through sunset clouds.

From the window where Margaret sat so often, reading to
her querulous mother, or within her call, the white spire of the
village church was distinctly visible. The pastor, at this time,
was but lately come to the parish, and in the meanwhile the
illness and ill-humor of her mother, had prevented her being in
her accustomed place, so that as the boy Ezra threw the rue in
her lap, she looked up and saw the young man for the first
time. “A fair looking personage, is he not?” she said, as with
one ungloved hand between the gilt leaves of a small volume,
and one holding a red thistle flower, he passed slowly along—
not without more than once glancing at the pretty cottage. The
exclamation of the girl was partly to herself, and partly to
Ezra, who, leaning upon his spade, was gazing with admiration
first at the young man and then at the girl. The poor boy
seemed to feel the vast distance between himself and the clergyman,
and could not repress the exclamations of `Ding it all!
blame!” Then, as if some sudden impulse seized him he
threw aside his spade, and glancing at Margaret, walked hastily
in the direction taken by the young man. When he had approached
him within a few steps, he slackened his pace, and observing
him with the jealous scrutiny of a spy, seemed desirous
himself of remaining unobserved. Ezra was selfish, for though
he could work with the most persevering energy, when the profits
of his labors accrued solely to himself, he declined exertion
for the benefit of his parents. Nothing but an inordinate love
of money could overcome his natural indolence, and for hours

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

sometimes he would lie basking in the sun, with no occupation
but his thoughts, the nature of which may be guessed from
the fact of his position being chosen generally within sight of
Margaret's window. The love of the moth for the star! In the
chamber of the cottage, where he slept, he had picked the plaster
from the wall, close by the head of the bed, making a place sufficiently
large for the concealment of his purse, which was, in fact,
the foot of an old gray stocking, in which were hoarded all his
little earnings, even from the first shilling given him by Deacon
White, for dropping corn, to the bright gold dollar he received
for the recovery of Mr. Middleton's stray cow. After the careful
survey of the young clergyman, which I have described, Ezra
went straight to his humble chamber, and taking the purse from
its concealment, counted the treasure, with a sort of chuckle,
and replacing it again, walked the floor, as in agitation. All
that night was sleepless—passed counting his money or walking
restlessly to and fro. But day had scarcely dawned ere,
with the strange purse in one hand and a luncheon of bread and
meat in the other, he was on his way to the city. Poor boy:
he was about to do a very foolish thing. Under the window of
Margaret he paused for a moment, and looked reverently up,
and then breaking into an exultant song, walked briskly forward.

Time went by—the bright morning sun had more than once
blackened the vine and rose leaves which the night had previously
stiffened with frost, but with the fading of nature came into
the heart of Margaret new light, and the haze, dimming the blue
air of summer, seemed only to make the world more beautiful.

The young minister had learned to end his walk at the cottage.
If, however, he passed sometimes, extending it to the
thick woods beyond, merely to see him and know that he was
well, and that he thought of her, at least, was beautiful sunshine
in her shady place. Occasionally, too, Margaret accompanied
him in these walks, and what delightful seasons they were to
her—how she treasured the flowers thus gathered for her, for
here and there, in some sheltered nook, a hardy flower might
still be found. Every word was stored in her heart, no matter
how trivial—whether of the sunset, or the sea—about the low

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

earth, or the high heavens. Yet there were words sometimes
uttered more dear to her than any suggested by the presence or
the aspect of the silent world; nor were his smile, or the tones
of his tremulous and variable voice, forgotten; but whether
grave or gay, mournful or encouraging, all were remembered
and referred to, afterwards.

Yearning for sympathetic kindness, uneducated in art, and
simple in nature as Margaret was, is it any marvel that she put
her hand in that of the young clergyman with the same confidence
she had previously felt in interviews with the gray-haired
man, who had given to her forehead the baptismal seal? We
expect the tendrils of the young vine to clasp themselves about
the nearest support; we expect the flower to unfold itself to
the kiss of the sun, and to blush beneath the breathing of the
wind; and the heart—to yield to the influence of kindness.

One evening when the young man had spoken more freely
than was his wont, of himself—of his past history, which had
not been unmixed with sorrow—and the fountain in her bosom
was stirred till tears washed the roses from her cheeks, roses
which his first kiss called back again, more brightly beautiful
than before—as they lingered over the parting, speaking little, but
one, at least, feeling much, the dull rumble of wheels over the
grass-grown road arrested their attention, and presently the gay
equipage of Mr. Middleton was seen approaching. Very proud
looked the coachman, of his glittering buttons and the bright
band on his hat; consequentially complaisant looked Mr. Middleton,
leaning on the golden head of his cane from the corner
of his coach; gay and bewitchingly smiling looked Florence, as
with curls flowing from her little coquettish bonnet, she joyously
kissed the tips of her white kid gloves to Margaret, though
their salutations had been limited to the simplest civility hitherto.
“Beautiful! is she not beautiful!” exclaimed the young
man, with enthusiasm, as the carriage rolled away. “Very,”
echoed Margaret; but the fervor that had been in her tone was
gone, the eloquent glow was faded from her cheek, and the tears
she strove to repress, came with tell-tale fulness to her eyes:
this time only the winds kissed them away—the eyes of the
clergyman were turned in the direction of the receding coach.

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“But what were you saying?” asked Margaret, after a moment's
silence, and putting down her heart with a strong effort.

“Nothing,” answered the young man, mechanically; and,
with an abrupt “good-evening,” he walked hastily toward his
own home; while alone, in the deepening shadows, and as one
might have watched the folding of the white wings away from
Eden, stood the girl. She was recalling their interrupted conversation:



“Let us cast away, beloved,
In the future, all the past.”
These were his last words, and on the hope they inspired, she
was trying to lean—a frail support—with the parting gulf between
them. Youth is buoyant, and sleep, that loves best the
eyes that are unsullied with a tear, sometimes also visits those
that are so sullied; and, under the influence of bright dreams,
new hopes awakened in the heart of Margaret, as daffodils under
the April rain.

All day she looked forward to the twilight, thinking of every
endearing word and look of the last meeting, and shutting from
her thoughts, as much as possible, the coldness and abruptness
of its close. At sunset, she sat beneath one of the trees at the
door, not to watch its fading splendors, or to wait the white
trembling of the evening star, but to listen for the echo of a
coming step. She did not have long to wait.

She had made her toilet with unusual care, for though she
wore the accustomed dress of simple muslin, some bright leaves
of the brier-rose shone among her chestnut braids, and the shawl
of crimson and orange, wrapt about her dainty bare arms, concealed
not the blue ribbons upon her neck and wrists.

Now and then as the gust rose, the yellow leaves dropped in
her lap, and a bird sometimes skimmed close to the ground,
very near; but not gust, nor dropping leaves, nor skimming
bird, did the maiden heed. Toward where the village spire
whitened against the purple clouds, she looked, how earnestly,
and the careless step of the passing traveller made her heart
beat louder and quicker than it could have beat at the sudden
bursting of a tempest. Presently, in the direction of her gaze,
the figure of a darkly-clad man is seen approaching slowly, and

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

by the sudden burning on her cheek, she recognises the minister.
The beating of her heart is like a death-watch—the shadow of a
fear crosses her thought—she knows not why: will his greeting
be cordial, or sad, or cold? Kind, surely, else he would not
have come; and so she rises and walks forward to meet him,
for he has almost reached the turning of the lane. “His head
is bent down,” she says, “but he will see me, in a moment
more, and quicken his step.” Does he see her? the hapless
sinking of her heart tells her Yes, and yet it would seem not,
for he has quite passed the lane, and is giving his walk a direction
which, till now, it had never received. Shall she walk forward,
or return? Hesitating, she does neither, but stands as
one stricken into stone, following with her eyes the receding
form of him who turns not even once to look on her. The way
he has chosen is dusty, and not so pleasant as the green and
quiet lane; but Ralph Middleton's garden borders the dusty
road, and the fair Florence walks there often at twilight. What
need is there of farther explanation? Days went by, and the
sunsets were just as beautiful as before, but not to the eyes of
Margaret—her walks were alone. After ten or twelve days, as
she one evening sat on the mossy log in the edge of the thick
wood, where she had so often sat before, watching the clouds or
the stars, in his dear presence, she was surprised in her sad
meditation, by his approach. He smiled as he drew near, and
extended his hand with more familiarity than formerly, and
seating himself beside her on the mossy log, talked gaily and
lightly of a thousand things, but in a different vein from that
in which he had ever talked before. His manner was now that
of a dear, kind, darling brother, but nothing more—in fact he
denied impliedly that anything more had ever been intended—
and he spoke of the future, but did not say


“Let us cast away, beloved,
In the future all the past.”
No—nothing of that sort—but of the time when he should have
a home—just such an one as the poetic mind of Margaret might
picture—and that one of the chief pleasures he hoped for was
in receiving her as a frequent guest. “You are growing thin,

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

my dear friend,” he said, patting her on the cheek in a patronizing
way; “you seclude yourself too much: how I wish I could
persuade you to condescend a little from your dignity, and associate
with your modest little neighbor yonder.” She did not
look up, but she felt that he pointed in the direction of the Middleton
mansion, and that that was the unkindest thing of all. She
said nothing, however, and the recreant continued, as though
every word were healing balm, instead of a piercing thorn:
“Really, Miss Fields, Florence is the most charming little
creature in the world; I am sure you would love her if you
knew her, so perfectly does she realize my ideal of all that is
good and beautiful.” “Doubtless she is all you say,” answered
Margaret; “but I am not one to win back love, however much
I may give; and for my own peace, it is best that I make no
overtures.” “Miss Fields must not so depreciate herself,” replied
the young man: “Florence speaks almost every evening
of the black-eyed cottage girl, and wishes she could be persuaded
to join our walks.” He had always said Margaret and
Miss Middleton, until to-night.

Thick and fast fell the shadows, and the poor girl was glad
of their fall, for she felt the blood go down from her cheek and
the waters coming up to her eyes. Father! there is need of
all thy infinite mercies for him who holds the heartstrings of
another with a careless hand.

“And so I have found you at last,” said a familiar voice,
breaking the silence that was becoming embarrassing, and Ezra
stood before the young people bowing awkwardly; but as he
recognised the clergyman, he could not avoid his habitual exclamation,
of “Ding it all!” He then, in his blandest manner,
told Margaret he had been searching for her everywhere—that
his mother, or the old woman, as he called her, had a terrible
fit of the rheumatism, and that she wished Miss Margaret to
come to her cabin, more for the comfort of her sweet smile than
for anything else.

A moment afterwards Margaret was on the way towards the
light that glimmered from the little window of the cabin in the
edge of the woods across the fields. Ezra walked at her side

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

in happy silence, feeling very much as if he had borne the prize
from a hundred lovers, and Margaret was too much engaged
with her own thoughts to speak to, or notice him. It was not
of the first slight swerving of the heart, that words are powerless
to express, that she mused, but—



“Of all that fills the hearts of friends
When first they feel, with secret pain,
Henceforth their lives have separate ends,
And never can be one again.”

And as the minister sat alone, did he watch the receding
figure of the girl, and as the pale, rebuking face of the moon
looked down on him from between the withering boughs, did he
reproach himself for the blight cast on a young life? Alas, no!
“I never told her I loved her,” he said, and thus satisfied his
conscience, if it whispered any unpleasant remonstrance; and
of the thousand nameless things that have more meaning than
words, he said, “If she misconstrued them, am I to blame?”
But the meeting and the parting with Margaret, their brief conversation,
and the reflections it caused, of whatever sort, were
speedily forgotten in the gorgeous lights and gay music and
witching smiles found in Ralph Middleton's parlor.



“Fate links strange contrasts, and the scaffold's gloom
Is neighbored by the altar.”

Alone, in her melancholy, sat Margaret Fields, watching by
the bedside of the mumbling old woman, the sands of whose
glass were nearly run. Ezra, at her entreaty, had during the
early evening retired to his own room, but by the constant
creaking of the floor overhead, and the almost perpetual shutting
and opening of a trunk, she knew that he was not gone
there to sleep. Near midnight, he crept down into the room
where she was, and by various motions and signs and sighs,
contrived to make her aware of his presence. She felt that he
was there, but rocking to and fro by the bedside, and watching
the pained expression of the invalid, and listening to and soothing
her complaints, hour after hour went by without her having
noticed him. At last broke forth the petulant exclamation,
“Ding it all—blame! won't you see a body's new things,
ever?”

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

“Certainly, Ezra: have you got new things?” said Margaret,
smiling, but the smile changed to positive laughter when turning
round she saw the unlooked for metamorphosis. “These
things are what I got for what I had in my old sock-foot,” said
the boy, drawing himself to his full height, and distorting his
features to a sort of grin; “and I guess even the preacher
would be glad to swap.”

“I will dare say,” answered Margaret, and she now saw that
the new dress in which he was arrayed was a very close imitation
of that worn by the young elergyman, and that he held in
one hand a small gilt volume between the leaves of which two
of his long fingers were slipt. Poor mistaken youth! yet he
did not look like the village pastor. All that fall, and till
the white snow sifted down on his new clothes, he walked
through the lane with the volume in his hand in the hope of
being seen by Margaret. Sometimes he would stop at the
door and communicate the last intelligence he had heard in reference
to the marriage of Florence and the minister, concluding
always with the comforting assurance that every body said
they would be married very shortly.

Last autumn was the tenth since the young clergyman came
to the village near which lived Margaret Fields and Florence
Middleton, and both are living still, but Florence has for a
long time written her changed name with the title of a matron,
while our heroine is still Margaret Fields. In the village
graveyard where she first wept there are two more graves, and
he who was so busy in laying up treasures for himself on earth,
is gone, taking nothing with him, and the last complaints of the
querulous invalid are hushed. By their deaths, Margaret became
heir to the estate, which long since passed from her
hands, and is now fallen sadly to decay. The elegant church,
and the plain but substantial school house for the education of
poor and orphan children, speak volumes in praise of her virtues,
who became, not a useless misanthrope, for the crushing
of one hope, though never so dear, but, turning aside very
meekly to the by-paths of duty, bears steadfastly still her cross.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]



In her white cheek the crimson burns as faint
As doth the red in some cold star's chaste beam;
The tender meekness of the pitying saint,
Lends all her life the beauty of a dream.
Thus doth she more serenely day by day,
Loving and loved, but passion cannot move
The young heart that has wrapt itself away
In the soft mantle of a Savior's love.

The young clergyman, now no longer very young, is the
pastor of a wealthy church in the city, and his wife is what is
termed a fine lady. Nevertheless, he goes often from the noise
and bustle of the thoroughfare, and the pride and glitter of his
loftier home, to the humbler scene of his early labors. He requires
change of air and new sensations, he says, and in a neat
little cottage—half-hidden among the vines that climb about the
windows and over the eaves—humble, but sufficient for all the
wants of the solitary inmate, he is frequently a guest, and sometimes,
as he partakes of the bowl of sweet milk and delicious
white bread, listening to the cheerfulness and wisdom that drop
from the lips which perhaps he remembers to have kissed, he
says in a half-sad tone, “How I wish Florence were more like
you!”

As for Ezra, I know not whether he be living or dead; but
probably he has long been in the earth in which it was his
living lot to toil. And the reader will be glad to know that
his thoughts were soon diverted from the unhappy channel in
which they at one time flowed—partly by the beautiful red silk
purse full of glittering coins, which Margaret bestowed on him,
in lieu of the sock, for which he continually pined, in spite of
the broadcloth in which he was “appareled as became the
brave,”—partly by the stoppage in the neighborhood of a travelling
menagerie, of which one of the most ferocious and unmanageable
of the beasts, became surprisingly attached to him,
so that he was hired as its keeper; and, mounted on the box in
which his new interest was conveyed from place to place,
dressed in his new clothes, and whistling Yanke Doodle, he departed
from his native village forever. He was afterwards
heard of, from one of the Southern cities, as having obtained

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

complete mastery over his charge, being able to enter the cage
with the most easy confidence imaginable, and promptly awing
any belligerent propensity, with “Ding it all!” He was completely
satisfied, and the proprietors thought him one of the
chief attractions of their caravan.

The good old wife of Josiah has passed away, but he still
lives, strong and content, smoking his pipe—the same one he
has had these ten years. He makes all the gardens in the
neighborhood, but people say he takes especial pains with that
of Margaret, for no other in the whole village is half so pretty
as hers. However, Mrs. Troost generally concludes by saying,
“Some people are born lucky,” to which Margaret smilingly
says, “Yes.” Little does our old and ill-contented friend suspect—

“She has herself a wound concealed.”

-- 164 --

p489-173

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

A stormy night in December, just such a time as makes the
red lights in the homestead windows doubly significant of comfort,
as perchance we catch in passing a glimpse of the fireside
group, or the tea-table with its steaming cups, short cakes, and
dish filled to the brim with golden honey, to say nothing of the
ample ball of yellow butter, or of the great pitcher of new
milk.

The sun, whose warmth was scarcely felt, even while in the
blue middle heavens, has been down an hour, and from the
edges of the barn roof and the ends of the pendant boughs the
icicles are shining again, rough and ridged with the drops that
melted in the bright noontide.

On the sides of the hills, sloping away from the wind, the
flocks and their young are huddled closely; may the winds be
tempered to them, for the night is cold! and the cattle gather
under the sheds and about the stacks: that is, the most peaceably
disposed—there are some that lean their horns into forbidden
enclosures, and steal now and then a mouthful of wheat or
rye, which, weather beaten and rusty as it is, doubtless is sweeter
to them than the fragrant hay strewn all about the yard.
Neither instinct in beast nor reason in man is strong enough to
divest of their charm whatever things are obtained with difficulty
or peril. I have no quarrel to make with nature; were
it not so, what sluggards we should become! And were it not
for this, too, the destiny of Lydia Heath might have been very
different.

A winter night, I said: an hour after sunset; gusts of wind
sweep across the northern hills, through the withered woods and

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

die away over the southern slopes. It is not so bitter cold that
the owl, with all his feathers, is chilled, indeed, but he keeps
snugly muffled in the hollow stub, and comes not once forth to
fill the valley with his desolate cry: perhaps that no one is
to-night wandering near his sacred bower; perhaps that there
is no moon to which he may complain, for one dull mass of
leaden clouds spreads over all the sky. And the snow has been
steadily sifting down since the clock in the village steeple
struck three, and the urchins, out at play in the school-yard,
tossed up their caps and clapped their hands for joy: perhaps
they might get a sleigh ride, at any rate they could slide down
hill, and chase the little snow birds here and there; but without
defining their feelings, they were happy, from a new sensation.
The snow is being heaped on the tops of the fences, on
the boughs of the trees; it blows against the face of the traveller,
who trudges along with his bundle on the end of a stick
which is swung over his shoulder; there is even a ridge of
snow on his staff, so steadily he carries it, and all over the rim
of his hat; he walks as one very tired, but as though he had
much of his journey to accomplish yet and did not mean to
stop till it was finished. “How far is it to Clovernook?” he asks
of a boy who is riding past without any saddle, and who holds
in one hand a jug; “To Clovernook, did you say, mister?”
the boy says, with an impish sort of look; the traveller nods
assent, and he replies, “Just as far again as half;” and striking
his horse with the heels of his boots, the animal starts forward,
throwing the snow in the face of the tired questioner. He looks
discouraged, sorrowful for a moment, and then, with his head
bent forward, to keep the snow as much as possible from his
face, walks on till, at the foot of a long ascent called Jonathan's
Hill, he reaches the great oak. Close about the trunk the ground
is bare, for the gray leaves hang thick on the boughs and interrupt
the snow. A little higher than his head there is a guideboard
nailed on this tree—white, with black letters—and
straining his eyes, he endeavors to read the direction, but it is
too dark. Before him it looks desolate, for on either side of
the road there are thick woods, and just on the slope of the hill,
and bordering the forest and the western roadside, he can see

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

some old fences, partly broken or fallen, and the pale looming
of burial stones. It is a lonely scene, as I said, but he is weary,
and placing his bundle on the ground, he sits down to rest.

In the distance he hears the rumble of the stage coach—how
hollow it sounds as the horses trot across the bridge; and now
it comes nearer and nearer, so that the glimmer of the lamps is
seen; and now it is very near; the two forward horses are
white—how they toss their manes, and how high they hold their
heads! yet they are tired, gay and full of life as they seem,
and the driver pauses at the foot of the hill, that they may
recover themselves before the effort necessary to its ascent.
From the buffalo robe that is wrapt about him, he shakes the
snow, and claps his hands together, once or twice, to lessen
their numbness; he has stopt but a minute, but the travellers
inside seem impatient, and one and another head is thrust forth
from the window, and several voices ask what is the matter?
“Make yourselves easy,” he says, “this is a haunted hill, and
I must give my horses a little rest, so that they may get over
it fast as possible.”

“I perceive a ghost at the foot of this tree,” cries one of the
passengers, pointing to the oak, for the coach lamp shines on
the pedestrian, who sits within a circle of snow.

“Driver, keep your eye to the mail bags,” says one; “My
baggage all safe?” another; “Drive on, drive on!” a third, to
none of which requests or questions responds the lord of the
four horses, but gently brings his whip-lash down on the flank
of one of the leaders, and with a suden plunge, and then a
falling backward again, there is a general strain on the traces,
and the team goes forward, at a steady and even pace—
while the passengers enter into a thousand speculations about
an exhausted and harmless traveller: “Some drunken fellow, I
suspect,” one says; “No, no, he is some evil disposed person,
evidently,” another, “else why didn't he speak? he must have
heard us talking of him;” “Perhaps,” a third joins in, “he has
perished in the snow-storm, or he may have been murdered, or
even spirited from his way: who knows? this is a haunted hill;
didn't you say so, driver?” and the questioner put his head
from the window and laughed incredulously. “Don't freeze us

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

all to death!” cries out a burly old man in one corner, buttoning
up his overcoat. “Don't you find the window annoyingly
cold, Miss?” inquires a small gentleman in a frockcoat and
black gloves, to the lady next him. “Not at all, sir,” she replies,
“the fresh air is agreeable to me.” “Well, ma'am,” says
an old woman with a bundle in her lap, “I wish them that
likes it had enough of it.” “Will thee have my cloak?” asks
a quiet looking gentleman in drab, “and then thee will be
pleased, and thee will be pleased,” nodding to both women.
“Don't let my preference inconvenience any one,” the young lady
remarks in a singularly sweet voice, and the old one reaches for
the cloak in silence. “I should think there was chance enough to
freeze with the window closed,” says the first speaker, shrugging
his shoulders. “I wonder how the deuce this chanced to be
called Jonathan's Hill?” put in a little wiry man, probably with
intent of changing the conversation; and a gentleman with a long
red neck, a clumsy hat very much over his eyes, and a yellow
handkerchief smelling strongly of snuff, responds as follows:

“When my father came to this country, sir, some thirty-five
years ago, this was about as rough a piece of road as you
could find: full of stumps, without any bridges, and never
having been graded at all, you can imagine, sir, something of
its condition. And this wood was then so dense that it was
almost impossible for a man to find his way through, and infested
with all sorts of wild beasts, as you may suppose. I
have heard my father say, he shot a bear once, just where
Squire Higgins's barn stands:” “Ah, indeed!” interrupted one
or two persons, though probably no one in the coach knew that
there was such a squire or barn; “Yes,” continued the narrator,
“right where the barn of Squire Higgins now stands, my father
shot a bear. I have heard him tell the story to Uncle Mike, a
number of times.” “Is it possible!” said the nearest listener,
by way of courtesy. “Yes, I've heard him tell Uncle Mike
more than once,” went on the man with the snuff scented
handkerchief, “and it's only last week I heard him tell it when
Eunice was at our house.” “And was this called Jonathan's
road then?” asked some one, by way of recalling him; and
having been brought back, he resumed: “When Jonathan

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

Sumner built his new house, he had a great many hands in his
employ—mostly wild young men they were, but Jonathan was
as much a boy as any of them; so I have heard my father say;
and once I remember he told tailor John so, when tailor John
came to measure him for a new coat; and another time, when I
went with him to Irish Patrick's to buy some steers, he told
Irish Patrick the same thing. Well, Jonathan proposed to his
men a hunting expedition into these woods; so, early one September
morning they set out, and dividing into parties of two
or three, pursued whatever game they chanced to find, till
towards sunset, at which time it was agreed that the party comprising
the largest number should fire their guns in quick succession,
for the calling together of the straggling parties, with
so much of their game as they might be able to carry. A fire
was to be kindled, supper prepared, and the night passed in
true hunter style. The party of which Jonathan made one,
could not prevent him from straying apart, and in spite of repeated
remonstrances, he strolled farther and farther, until they
finally lost sight of him, and at night, when the signal was
made, party after party came in, but no Jonathan. They were
a jovial set, as may be supposed, and for some time felt no
alarm. A log-heap fire was kindled, supper cooked, with many
a jest, and after some little delay, eaten with keen enjoyment.
Cloaks and blankets were spread on the dry leaves under a
large tree, and with the game strewed all about, and swinging
from the branches of trees, they were about to lie down for the
night, when it was proposed by some one to fire another signal.
It was accordingly done, and contrary to expectation a reply
was heard in a minute afterward. `Ah, no fear of Jonathan, I
knew,' said one to another, and the embers were heaped
together, and a fresh surloin of venison was laid on the coals
in order to give him good cheer on his arrival.

“The mirth, which was flagging, grew louder again, and the red
sparkles ran far along the darkness, but not so far as the laughter.
At last the steak was done, and over-done, and the flame
flickering among the ashes, but Jonathan was not there. They
began to think they had been deceived as to the response to
their signal; `It didn't sound to me precisely like a gun,' said

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

one, `Nor to me,' said another; and so it was concluded to fire
again. Very eagerly they listened, but the sound had no sooner
fairly subsided, than the answer came clear and distinct, and all,
this time, professed to recognise the tone of Jonathan's piece.
But, nevertheless, after waiting half an hour, they began to feel
less positive, and another half hour was consumed in telling
stories of phantom ships and phantom guns, at the expiration
of which time the woods rung with a third signal, followed, like
the preceding ones, with a quick return; and this time it was
pretty generally agreed, that it was not Jonathan's gun at all,
and that he was doubtless murdered by savages, who responded
to the signals, to delay search. This question speedily woke
up a spirit of bravery, and all the company equipt themselves,
and set out to ransack that portion of the woods whence the
sound seemed to proceed. When the spot, or somewhere near
it, was supposed to be gained, another gun was fired, and to the
astonishment of all, the answering gun seemed just as far from
them as before. Some of the more timid, now proposed to return
to the camp, and even to get out of the woods if possible,
but others vowed that it would be a great shame to forsake a
distressed companion, whom they were probably even then
very near, and the search was renewed, but though it was kept
up for hours, they came no nearer to the mysterious gun of
which they heard the reports.

“About midnight, the moon rose full and bright, and just at
the foot of this hill, where old Major Hays is buried, the party,
tired, discouraged, and half afraid, it may be, struck into the
road, or all the road there then was—a sort of trail through
the wilderness. `Come, boys, let us fire a farewell signal,' said
one, emboldened by the moonlight, and a certain knowledge of
his whereabouts. `No, no,' was replied, `for I'll be shot, if he
hastn't been playing us a trick after all; just look there!' and
he pointed to a man, walking slowly, a little in advance of them,
whom all were ready to swear, was Jonathan Sumner. Very
slowly he walked, and as one in great pain; `but he sees us,'
they said, `and is seeking to palm on us a new trick; let us
not seem to notice him;' so, for a time, they walked as slowly
as the man in advance, but at length, they grew tired of their

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

pace, and after a whispered consultation, resolved to overtake
him, but to express no surprise at meeting him thus, nor suffer
him to know they had felt the least uneasiness about him; and
thus, they thought, he will have had his pains for nothing.
`Haloo! Jonathan, won't you wait a little for us?' called one;
but Jonathan, with his gun pointed over his shoulder, made
no reply, but dragged himself forward as before, on which they
quickened their pace, with intent to overtake him as soon as
possible. But though Jonathan was so near, as they protested,
that they could see his gun distinctly, and the color of his coat,
on first mending their pace, they walked five minutes without
coming in the least nearer. Seeing this they began to run, and
at the end of five minutes were no nearer than before. Next,
they sat down, resolved to baffle him in some way, but after
waiting half an hour, the mysterious man was observed to be
standing stock still, precisely the same distance from them.
Frightened not a little, they proceeded again, but whether they
walked fast or slow, it mattered not, the phantom, or Jonathan,
or whatever it was, kept just as far away from them during
the whole journey home. Nearly opposite the new house, on
which they were at work, their attention was withdrawn from
the strange sight, by perceiving that a bright light burned in
one of the chambers, and on looking again, he was no where to
be seen; nor” concluded the story-teller, “has he ever been heard
of till now, and in this way, Jonathan's Hill got its name.”

“Is Mr. Timothy Sumner any way related to this strange person?”
asked the young lady who liked the air. “Only a
brother!” was the reply, and the speaker laughed, evidently
thinking he had said a witty thing. “And does the brother
inherit the estate?” asked the young lady. The gentleman said,
he didn't know, as to that, but that Timothy lived in Jonathan's
house, because other folks were afraid of the haunted
chamber, and he added, “Timothy has a son, a good deal like
his uncle, from all accounts.”

On hearing this, she asked the entertaining passenger if he
would be kind enough to stop the coach at the house of Mr.
Timothy Sumner. “No,” he said, “I stop at Uncle David's, but
I'll speak to the driver,” and looking from the window, he

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

requested that personage to “stop at Tim's, without fail,” and
added, “you may just leave me at Uncle David's.” Reseating
himself, he saw, he said, “an individual, a little in the rear
of the coach, and it might be Jonathan's ghost, for all he knew.”
There was a general strain to look out, and one devil-me-care
youth, called, “Ha, Jonathan Summer! is that you, or your
ghost?”

“It's me, myself,” exclaimed the man, “and a great many
years it is, since I went down this hill on the famous hunt.”

They had now gained the summit of the hill, and the passengers,
certainly, a little startled, were not sorry to hear the
smart crack of the whip, which sent the horses forward, almost
to the extent of their speed. There was a general buzz of animated
conversation, one asking, how soon they would be at Clovernook;
another wondering whether they would stop there to
supper; another, how soon they would reach the next station, &c.;
but the young lady remained silent and thoughtful. Presently
the stage stopt, and the gentleman with the snuff-scented handkerchief,
made his exit.

“I hope Uncle David's folks will be glad to see him,” said
the youth, who had spoken to the ghost, and before the laughter
had fully subsided, the reins were drawn up again, and the driver
called out, “Is there a passenger inside for Tim Sumners?”
and hearing the low-voiced response of a lady, he leapt to the
ground, and brushing aside the snow with his boot, assisted her
to alight, for coach-drivers are not without gallantry. At the
open gate, stood an elderly man with an umbrella over his head,
and holding a lantern, who received her with old fashioned courtesy.
The snow was still falling fast, but a path had been
cleared from the front gate to the piazze, and lights were burning
in various parts of the house—one, which the young lady was
sorry to see, in an upper chamber. “All right!” said the driver,
having deposited the bandbox within the gate, and the coach
rattled on again, while the gentleman conducted his charge
into the house, asking her, by the way, if she were not very
cold, how long the coach had been in coming up, &c.—unimpor
tant, but manifesting a kindly interest.

-- 172 --

p489-181

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

The door opened at once on the ancient-looking parlor into
which Timothy Sumner introduced his young guest. Split
sticks of hickory mixed with small gnarled boughs of maple and
elm were blazing in the deep, wide fire-place, and the red light
flickered and danced on the opposite wall. On the high carved
mantel, of walnut, ticked the clock, surmounted with curious
gilt images, and its lower front ornamented with the picture of
a mansion, having a great many white columns and red windows,
before which were three very tall green trees.

On either side of the clock was a small profile cut in ink-black
paper, one of a male and the other of a female figure:
the latter supposed by the young lady to represent the departed
Mrs. Sumner, and the former to counterfeit Timothy
himself. The portion of the wall below the windows was faced
with walnut, carved like the mantel, and the doors were of the
same material, and correspondingly finished; the carpet was of a
sombre sort of check, and the other furniture of such dark and
antique paterns as are only found in old-fashioned country
houses: but the room was relieved from looking gloomy by
the pure whiteness of the ceiling and the remainder of the wall,
the pots of flowers, Jerusalem cherry-trees, and Jacob's ladders,
though they were, and the warm ruddy glow of the firelight.
The great brass andirons were polished almost to whiteness; how they glittered and shone! Lydia Heath could see
the tiny reflection of her face in them, as she sat before the
hearth awaiting the coming of Judith and Maria, whom their
father was gone to apprise of her arrival. While thus alone,
she heard a sound as of some one stamping the snow off

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

his feet, followed by a loud rap on the door of the adjoining
room, and then joyous exclamations, “Can this be Timothy?
God bless you! have I lived to see you!” and the like. But
Timothy manifested no surprise, certainly no joy: the tones of
his voice remaining cold and calm, a little lower than was their
wont, perhaps. The new comer was shortly removed from the
room first entered, so that Lydia heard no more, and the ladies
very soon after made their appearance.

Judith, the elder, was perhaps thirty-five: tall, dark and
stout. Her eyes were very black, and her hair of the same
tone, except the silver threads, which knots of ribbon and other
furbelows could no longer conceal. Her nose was the prominent
feature of her face—the forehead and chin receding in such
way as to render it not precisely an angle, but something in
that way. Her feet and hands were larger than her figure,
large as it was, seemed to demand: so that, it may readily be
imagined, her claims to regard for personal beauty must have
been exceedingly slight. Notwithstanding this, however, there
was that in her air and manner which procured for her aristocratic
pretensions ready recognition: for Timothy Sumner, be
it known, was not only the wealthiest man in the country, but
he could trace his genealogy much farther back than most of
his neighbors, farther even, I suspect, than Mr. Middleton.
Maria, ten or twelve years younger than her sister, was in some
sort her counterpart, but in a softer way. Her hair was of a
dark brown, but without the silver streaks, and was worn in
half curls about her cheeks, which retained all the plumpness
they ever possessed, and carnation enough to show that there
was life in them, but not any more. She was not so tall nor so
stout as Judith, and altogether was more approachable and
familiar, though for her soul she would have neither talked loud
nor fast.

Mrs. Sumner had been dead for many years, but when living
had been the pattern woman of the neighborhood: a cap or dress
could scarcely be in any degree of taste if not modelled after
hers, and unless the judgment of Timothy were sadly at fault,
she had possessed more beauty and pride than all her family
combined. He had been, during her life, a faithful spouse, nor

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

did he ever, after her death, lean in the least toward another,
though never so much tempted by the smiles of the ingenious
and wise widows who continually beset him.

At church he was neighbored all round by ladies whom his
friends told him were covetable matches. If he went to the
meadow to assist black Cato a little, because of the storm that
was coming up, the Widow Dartman was sure to see him from
her window, and cross the field to know if her cow had not broken
into his enclosures; and if he went to town, Mrs. Spikes would
like to go, if he would be so kind as to find room for her in his
chaise; and among his in-town acquaintances there was more
than one lady who would think it quite a charity, if Mr.
Sumner would allow her to come out to his house, just for a
day or two, to inhale the pure country air. Among this number
must be reckoned the Widow Heath. Judith and Maria
were expected to make her house their home when they came
to the city; and she would send Lydia out to pass a week with
them, that they might feel no hesitancy about it. Lydia, of
course was glad to go, though perfectly artless in the matter.
Mrs. Heath was possessed of considerable wealth, so that whatever
her motives, they were not mercenary; at least it would
not be reasonable to suppose they were. But, for some cause,
she was one of the admirers of Mr. Sumner; perhaps her heart
was yet susceptible; who knows?

Young women in the country must needs have some acquaintances
in town, else how should they ever get the fashions? so
the overtures of Mrs. Heath were cordially met, and after due
preliminaries the stage horn sounded one December afternoon
in front of Mrs. Heath's handsome mansion, and Lydia having
been told to make herself useful and agreeable, especially to
Mr. Sumner, with satchel and trunk was helped into the coach.

And now we may return to the parlor, where we left her,
seated before the great fire, with Judith and Maria. She had
been accustomed to the city all her life, but, notwithstanding, she
had always felt an instinctive love of the country, and her spirits
were now exhilarated with a wild sense of dawning freedom.
Gaily she spoke of every thing; even the snow-storm served
only to make it more cheerful within; and as she sat before the

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

large fire, now and then catching a glimpse of her face in the
shining brass andirons, she felt that she should like to stay
there for ever. But though she really was so happy, and
chatted in so lively a manner, a thought of the haunted chamber
obtruded on her, occasionally, and another vague dream of
a pleasanter nature. Had Mr. Timothy Sumner really a son?
if so, what was his name, and how did he look? She could not
think him like Judith; and was he old or young? but she
scarcely admitted the possibility of his being old; she rather
thought he was younger than Maria. Very glad was she to
hear the preparations for tea, in the next room; she would see
him then, she thought, and perhaps the new comer too, certainly,
if he were Uncle Jonathan, as she half suspected.

At last Dinah, the colored maid, thrust her good-natured
face within the door, and announced to Missis Judith, that tea
was in readiness. The curiosity of the young girl was all alive,
and shaking back her brown curls, and saying laughingly that
she for one, should do justice to the tea, she followed the stately
Judith, looking something like a sunbeam in the edge of a
cloud: for she was slight, fond of talking, and her face was
illumined always with inward cheerfulness. Maria, neither so
dignified nor so silent as her sister, could accommodate herself
in some measure to the volatile and gay Lydia; but the childlike
simplicity of her manner, and the mirthfulness of her
laughter and conversation were shocking in a degree, even to
her. Nevertheless, the sisters could not fail to perceive that
Lydia was really well bred, and that she belonged to an ancient
and wealthy family was past a doubt. Therefore a thousand
things were excused in her, which they would have condemned
in a daughter of Deacon Whitfield or of Mr. Troost, or Mr.
Tompkins.

Miss Judith did the honors of the table; opposite her sat her
father, precise and proud, but with such qualities that one could
not help loving him; at one side Maria took her place, and at
the other was the chair for Lydia. No other persons made their
appearance.

The man in the coach must have been mistaken, thought
Lydia; and turning to Mr. Sumner, she asked him whether he

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

knew such a man—describing him as well as she could, and relating
his manner of talking of his relations and friends, as
though they were known to every body; not forgetting, in conclusion,
to tell that he stopt at “Uncle David's.” The story
of Jonathan's Hill, discretion prevented her saying any thing
about, though she mentioned incidentally that the strange
gentleman talked incessantly while they were coming up the
hill; “Jonathan's Hill, I believe they called it,” she said,
glancing around the table.

“Yes, yes, a curious sort of fellow, I know him very well,”
replied Mr. Sumner, in a more hurried manner than was his
custom; and for once, (it became thereafter quite a frequent
occurrence) the color came into the thin cheek of the elder
sister.

“I should think him perfectly honest,” continued Lydia.

“Strictly so, strictly so,” said Mr. Sumner; “and you say
he talked all the time you were coming up the hill; what did
he have to enlighten you all about?”

“Oh! I hardly know what,” Lydia replied; but though she
bent her head low, the curls could not quite cover her blushes,
so conscious was she of the falsehood she uttered. But rallying
presently, she added, “He told us in what spot his father shot
a bear, a long time ago, and a good many other things;” and
in saying this, she partly atoned, as she thought, for what she
had first stated.

All that evening she marvelled whether Mr. Sumner really
had a son; she could not understand how the man could have
been mistaken, as he seemed to know the family so well; that
he was honest, Mr. Sumner himself had told her; but if there
were such a young man, why did she not see him at tea? and
why was no mention made of him?

While she thus meditated, Maria took up a child's apron, and
began trimming it with lace. A sudden thought suggested
itself: the son and brother was married, and the apron was for
one of his children: the most natural thing in the world—why
had she not thought of it before? To make assurance doubly
sure, she said, seeming to admire the work, “You have no little
brother or sister, have you?”

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

Maria smiled, saying, “I have no little brother, but I have a
big one, and this is for his child.”

“Oh, yes, yes,” answered Lydia, “what a pretty pattern!”
And shortly afterwards, complaining of being tired, she went,
after the guidance of Judith, to her chamber. She did not feel
quite so happy as she had before; she could not imagine why,
and for a long while kept tossing and turning; she could never
sleep so well in a strange place. On the morrow, however, she
recovered all her cheerfulness, and ran from room to room, and
out of doors and in, like a child. She had settled the query
about the brother, and as for the strange guest, she had almost
forgotten him.

Towards evening she stole out of the parlor, and muffled in
hood and shawl, went with Dinah to see her milk the cows.
To be sure, the snow was half a foot deep, but what of that? a
path was trodden down toward the barn, and cold would only
give her red cheeks. When she found herself within the shed,
where half a dozen cows were eating hay, she felt a little
afraid, but, nevertheless, professed bravery, and laughingly told
Dinah that she should like above all things to be a farmer's wife.

Dinah was heartily pleased at this, and vowed she would
lose no time in telling master Archibald.

“And pray who is he?” asked Lydia.

“Lord bless your soul,” answered the maid, “he is the very
best one of the family, and you haven't hearn of him?”

“The best of what family?” asked Lydia.

“Why, old massa's, to be sure.” And she milked so fast
with the excitement of her subject, that the sound on the bottom
of the tin pail almost prevented her words being under
stood.

“Ah, yes,” said Lydia, “I heard Maria speak of him last
night, I think.”

“It's a wonder if you did,” said Dinah, “for they never
mention his name more than if he was of my color—case
they're ashamed of him.”

“She could not well avoid it,” said Lydia; “I asked for
whom she was making an apron that you, perhaps, saw her at
work on, and she told me it was for her brother's child.”

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

“He, he, he!” laughed Dinah; in fact, she could not milk
for some minutes, so convulsed was she with laughter. At
length she managed to say, “Massa Archibald have no child,
more than the man in the moon!”

“I don't understand how it is,” said Lydia; but Dinah said
she did, that the apron was for master Williams's child, that he
had several children, and lived in the village of Sumnerville,
while master Archibald was a single young man and lived at
home. “But you might be here a month and not see him,”
she added. It was natural enough that Lydia should ask why.
“Case,” answered Dinah, “they's ashamed of him; he isn't
polished like the rest of the family; he likes to work on the
farm, and don't wear gloves when he goes to meeting; and, besides
all that, he has had the small pox the last year, and that
spilt his beauty, and so they's more ashamed of him than
ever; but,” she continued, “there is no love lost, for he don't
like the ladies any better than they does him.”

“I should like to see him,” Lydia said, “but won't he eat
with us ever?”

“When the neighbor country-folks are here they ask him to
come to tea sometimes; but when there are visitors like you,
Miss, he doesn't get asked, but I look out for his comfort in the
kitchen,” and Dinah seemed to felicitate herself on that.

“I wish I could see him,” said Lydia again, thoughtfully.

“Bless your life, child,” said Dinah eagerly, “just look down
the lane; that is he with the gun and dogs.”

Lydia looked as directed, but saw little more than the outline
of the young man's figure, before she heard her name called,
and looking up saw before her Mr. Timothy Sumner, who professed
to have felt great alarm on her account, as, hastily drawing
her arm within his, he conducted her back to the house,
where she found the two young women in visible trepidation.

She had certainly been very indiscreet, so recklessly exposing
herself to the rough weather, to say nothing of the alarm she
had caused; and owning her fault like a good girl as she was,
she sat down by the fire and resigned herself to a hopeless endurance
for another evening.

After tea, whist was proposed, and as Lydia seemed to enter

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

into the spirit of the game, she kept thinking how much better
she should like Archibald for a partner than Judith. On returning
to her chamber she sat down by the fire to muse about
the family in general, and Archibald in particular, but her attention
was presently arrested by voices in the next room.
The communicating door had been left ajar, and listening close,
for she thought of the haunted chamber, she could hear imperfectly
what was said, and was soon convined that the inmates
were human beings: one of them, from the full, firm tone of his
voice, in all probability Archibald himself. He seemed, however,
little more than a listener to his companion, whose cracked
and tremulous accent betokened age and infirmity. He was
evidently telling stories of his own wonderful adventures in
hunts, and camps, and fights. Satisfied that her neighbors
were not ghosts, she tried to busy herself with her own
thoughts, and at last, in recalling all Dinah had said, and imagining
realms of rural happiness, she fell asleep to the murmur
of their voices, and did not wake till the light streamed through
her window.

Two days went by, and Lydia neither saw nor heard anything
of Archibald. She scarcely ventured to leave the parlor for
a moment, least it should be thought at variance with her
friends' ideas of propriety. She dared neither skip nor dance,
nor in fact move at all, unless obvious occasion required.
When the third day came, she could endure the restraint no
longer; she had cut new patterns, and exhibited all her dresses,
that the Sumners might remodel theirs according to the latest
fashions; she had also told them of all the new styles of wearing
the hair she had heard of; and she knew no other means
by which to make herself useful or agreeable; and she felt that
she had not come near their hearts: there was a constant
restraint and formality in all their intercourse, which was alien
to her nature.

They employed themselves most of their time in embroidery
and fine needle-work, which seemed so completely to absorb
their minds, that they could scarcely converse at all, and when
they did so, it was with a cold, reserved melancholy, and with
words that betrayed only the surface of feeling.

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

Mr. Sumner was consequential, but with persons whom he
considered socially his equals, most genial and conversable.
He however was obliged to deny himself the pleasure of the
young women's society, in consequence of the heavy demands
on his time, being one of those persons who seem always to
have a great deal in hand, without ever doing much. It was
his habit to say, almost every night in his life, “Judith, my
dear, can't you oblige me by having breakfast a little earlier
to-morrow than usual?” At which times Judith invariably said,
“I will endeavor, sir, to do so,” whereupon the old gentleman
said, “Thank you, my dear”—and retired; and Judith, tinkling
a little hand-bell, transmitted the order to Dinah, who never
failed to laugh good humoredly on hearing the familar words.

Every pleasant day, and sometimes when it was not so pleasant,
Mr. Sumner went into the adjoining county; what he
went for, no one ever knew or questioned, it was enough that
he was going there.

Lydia was not without curiosity, and was ill satisfied with
this indefinite definition of his purposes; and so, one evening,
after the accustomed order for an early breakfast, and the announcement
that he was going to the adjoining county, she
went abruptly into the kitchen and inquired of Dinah, what on
earth it was for which Mr. Sumner made this almost daily journey;
but Dinah knew no more about it than the man in the
moon, to use her favorite expression. She recollected, that
twenty years or so before, he had owned some property there,
but that had been sold in Mrs. Sumner's time, as she distinctly
remembered that the man who bought the estate had brought
and presented to Mrs. Sumner a pair of shoes, for obligingly
and unhesitatingly signing the deed. This, she said, she could
not forget, for the shoes were never worn, and Mr. Sumner
took them from the chest, and put them in the sunshine regularly
twice every week, in memory of his wife's amiability.
Lydia had remarked, that one of the chief occupations of Mr.
Sumner, when at home, was the reviewing and packing and
unpacking of all articles that had belonged to his wife. On
an upper piazza, fronting the room she had occupied, there were
regularly displayed, dresses, faded ribbons, old caps, and

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

bonnets, which had been stylish in their day, but which now
looked so antique and odd, as to excite any one, not particularly
interested, to laughter or to pity; at least Lydia was so tempted,
as she stole a look at them one day. It was well no one saw her
but Dinah, for she not only laughed, but said she would burn
them in the fire without reservation, except, indeed, such little
mementoes as might be kept in perfect preservation. No letter
had Mrs. Sumner ever received from a fifth cousin, stating that
her husband had bought six new shirts, or was taking the famous
Indian Panacea for the chills, or from her mother giving advice
about the teething of Judith, or Maria's hooping-cough, that
was not carefully treasured, yellow and musty, and with the
ink faded to a dull brown. In these articles, and the care they
required, one of the heaviest demands on the time of Mr. Timothy
Sumner was explained; and Lydia could not help hoping,
that no chamber was worse haunted than that which held the
chests, bureaus, and wardrobes, filled with these relics.

But to return to the kitchen where Lydia was talking with
Dinah about the adjoining county, and proposing to go thither
herself on an exploring expedition. She fancied that her prim
behavior for two or three days had earned her the privilege of
a little chat in the kitchen, but she was wrong. A light tap on
the door with the thimble-finger of Judith (she wore a gold
thimble), arrested her gaiety. Some trivial excuse, I forget
what, that stately lady made for recalling her to the parlor.
“In one moment,” said Lydia, “I want to learn how to make
these cakes, which Dinah is mixing.”

She really wanted to ask Dinah whether she had communicated
her message about being a farmer's wife, and to know of
Cato, what he proposed doing with the three baskets of corn
that he had brought in and ranged against the wall; but Dinah
had only said she had a great long story to tell, and Cato, that
Mr. Archibald and he were going to have a shelling match that
night, when the tap of the thimble, a little louder than before,
put an end to the scheme she had half formed about helping to
shell the corn. Her countenance grew blank, but kindled up
with a smile as Dinah whispered, “Never mind, Miss, I've got
a plan;” and so, returning to the parlor, she renewed her

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

instructions in reference to some stitch, which Judith had forgotten.
Fortune favors the brave, thought she, and for a time interested
herself in the stitching, cross stitching, and double stitching of
the ladies; but as the time wore on, and Dinah failed to present
herself, she began to wish she was at home. “It is useless
to remain here longer,” she thought, “I shall never see
Archibald, and as for the rest of the family, I shall never make
friends of them;” and lighting the lamp, she said she should
return home in the morning, and retired to her chamber to
gather her effects together, so as to be in readiness for the coach.

It must not be supposed, that Lydia was in love with Archibald;
by no means; curiosity had induced an interest at first,
which was deepened by a knowledge of his peculiar situation.
Her heart was overflowing with kindness, and she fancied she
might in some way be of service to him, for she imagined him
an outcast from all the world, as well as from the love of his
sisters. If she could only ask him to come to her mother's and
get breakfast when he brought a load of hay to town, she would
be so glad. “He is good enough to eat with me, I know,” she
said, “else Dinah would not have said he was good, for she is
good;” and so, childishly musing, she refolded and placed in
her satchel such little articles as were scattered about the
table and chairs.

While she was thus engaged, Dinah presented herself, saying,
they were all shelling corn in the kitchen, and having such nice
times—wouldn't Miss Lydia just come down a little while?

“They will compel me away by some means,” she thought,
“it is of no use;” and complaining of a headache, she retired to
rest in a petulant mood, thinking what a very ugly name Archibald
is.

When Mr. Timothy Sumner came back, towards midnight,
from one of his excursions into the adjoining county, and was
informed of Lydia's proposed return to town in the morning,
he was surprised and pained; it must not be so on any account;
he was confident she had intended to stay longer, and they had
surely failed in hospitality in some way, else she had seen such
members of his family as were no credit to him. This supposition
seemed to be favored by the knowledge of Lydia's

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

having once or twice gone into the kitchen, and once to the cow-yard.
“Well, well, I will see to it in the morning,” he said,
and having taken a letter from his pocket and written with his
pencil various unmeaning characters on the back of it, he retired
to his chamber, muttering something about Archibald and uncle
Jonathan, to the effect that they had better live in the woods—
which were suited to them and the like. To say truth, Archibald
was very careless, both of the etiquette which his father
and sisters punctiliously observed, and of his personal appearance.
No one took any interest in him, and, therefore, he took
little in himself; but during the last few days a change had
come o'er the spirit of his dream. He had told Dinah, for the
first time in his life, that he wished her to iron his shirts a little
more particularly; he had also more than once given his boots
into Cato's hands to be blacked; he had called at the barber's,
when at the tavern, and had his whiskers trimmed in a neat
and fashionable style. All these were things he had never
done before, nor could Dinah imagine, as she herself said, what
possessed him. As he had not seen Lydia, and there was no
probability of his seeing her, it would seem that she could have
had nothing to do with the metamorphosis.

The snowbirds had scarcely hopped from the boughs in the
morning, before Lydia was dressed and in complete readiness
to depart. The parlor fire burned brightly, and seating herself
before it, she awaited a little impatiently the breakfast.

A sudden thought struck her—she would go into the kitchen
and talk with Dinah, who had been very obliging to her, and
so quicken the speed of time. “Now truly I is sorry,” said
that amiable personage, “that you are to leave us, for no such
quality as you has been in this house for many a day; but you
must come back when it gets warm and we make the garden,
and now you couldn't see master Archibald if you were to stay
ever so long.”

“And why so?” asked Lydia; “but,” she added, “I suppose
it's because he don't want to see me half so much as I do
him.”

“That he do, Miss,” said Dinah, “and last night he was
ready in his best coat to eat supper with you, when proud Miss

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Judith came out with her ribbons all a flying, and told him he
looked like a fright, and if she were him, she would hide away
from all humanity—meaning by that,” said Dinah, “that he
must hide away from you, and so master Archibald sat here
sad all the evening, and would not eat any supper. But the
reason you can't see him now is, that old massa sent him away
on government business this morning, and he must be in town
by this time, 'case he went to Clovernook to take the first
stage.”

“And so he is gone; well, he must be a singular sort of
genius,” said Lydia, musingly.

Dinah answered that he was, and said farther, “They say he
is like his uncle Jonathan, but I don't think so.”

“And have you seen that curious uncle?” and Lydia was
reminded of the stranger's arrival, and the wild hunting stories
she had heard one night; but before she had time to make further
inquiry, Mr. Sumner presented himself, and rubbing his
hands together in a brisk sort of way, began protesting against
the possibility of Lydia's departure; no, no, he could not hear
of it; he had planned half a dozen little excursions, which he
could not be disappointed of; not, certainly, unless she could
give good reasons for her return to the city.

Thus forced to make some plea, Lydia adopted the first that
presented itself, and said that her wardrobe had not been sufficiently
provided to warrant a longer stay, but that she should
be happy to avail herself of his hospitality another time.
“Then return to-night,” urged Mr. Sumner; this suggestion
was seconded on the appearance of the young ladies, and,
more to avoid importunity than for any intention of complying,
Lydia acceded to the request. She could not help remarking,
that no one seemed anxious to withdraw her from the kitchen;
and not only so, but they assured her she should have the whole
range of the house, and barn, too, if it pleased her.

Having settled that she should return, the little family sat
down to muffins and coffee; after which, Mr. Sumner, being
called from home by some urgent business, was obliged immediately
to make his adieus; not, however, without

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

reiterating his expectation of meeting Lydia again in the evening, and
receiving her assurance that he should not be disappointed.

After his departure there was not long to wait till the ticking
of the clock was drowned in the heavy rumble of the coach,
and Cato, who had been stationed at the gate, presented himself,
and taking charge of her luggage, hastened out to hold up
one hand in token of a passenger. The four horses were brought
to a sudden stand—the luggage stowed on the top, and the lady
inside; adieus waved to the ladies at the window, to Dinah, who
stood midway from the gate to the house, and to Cato, who
leaned over the fence, laughing his good will, and by way of
performing some parting feat for the especial benefit of Miss
Lydia, dislodging a cat, with one horizontal sweep of the hand,
from her comfortable position on the gate-post.

“It may be a long time before I see that old place again,”
thought Lydia, and she looked earnestly till it was hidden from
her view by a turn in the road and a clump of trees.

“The farm you view so intently,” said a full manly voice at
her side, “presents a much better appearance in the summer
time,” and turning round, her eyes half blinded with sunlight,
Lydia saw that her travelling company was only one gentleman,
of strikingly prepossessing appearance, and she fancied
she must somewhere have seen him before, or a person who
looked very much like him. His ungloved hands unmistakably
spoke him a farmer, and supposing he might live in
that neighborhood, she said, “You seem familiar with the
scenery,” to which the stranger replied simply, “Yes,” and
leaning from the window, added, “Ah, you see the place to
great disadvantage: when yonder line of forest is in full leaf,
and this orchard in blossoms, instead of snow, it presents a
sight far more pleasing.”

“Do you know the proprietor?” asked Lydia; and her fellow
passenger said that he had some sort of acquaintance with
him, adding, “You also have, as I judge.”

After some further conversation of Mr. Timothy Sumner,
during which the stranger, laughingly, asked whether she had
remarked his going into the adjoining county, he said abruptly,
“A peculiar family!”

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

“Do you know the young man?” Lydia inquired; “and is
he peculiar, too?”

“Well, perhaps he is,” said the stranger, “but I don't so
much dislike his peculiarities.”

“I fancy I should not,” she said; “indeed, my sympathies
were quite drawn out in his behalf.”

“And did you not see him?” and her questioner smiled as
he spoke.

She replied that she did not, repeating some things which
Dinah had told her, and concluded by saying she should like
vastly to see him, but inasmuch as he had been sent from home
that morning, and had not mingled with the rest of the family
at all during her visit, which indeed as like as not would never
be repeated, she doubted exceedingly whether she should ever
form Mr. Achibald's acquaintance. The travellers found each
other extremely interesting; the fast flying coach seemed to
give impulse to their tongues, and they conversed so familiarly
and freely as to feel astonished at themselves when their little
journey was ended.

“And so,” said the young man at parting, “you have some
curiosity to see this Archibald Sumner? I myself saw him this
morning, and he told me he should return home in this coach
to-night; you have an invitation to go back, at your option: I
will reserve a seat for you with pleasure;” and before Lydia
had time to accept or decline the civility, he had said “Good
morning,” and was off.

At the door stood Mrs. Heath, waiting to make some inquiries
as to her daughter's unexpected return, which presently slid
into inquiries about Mr. Timothy Sumner; “And who,” she
asked, “was that bumpkin who assisted you to alight?”

The color rose to Lydia's cheek as she answered that she
didn't know the gentleman; she hardly knew why, but she
unwillingly heard him characterized in this manner, was half
angry with her mother, and resolved at once to return to Mr.
Sumner's in the afternoon.

“Archibald will not know,” she said to herself, “that I am
informed he is going; nor do I go for that reason; in fact I
don't much expect he will return; Dinah said he would be

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

gone a week; but I promised Mr. Sumner to come back, and
I don't know what arrangements he may have made to-day:
I must not disappoint him.” And selecting from her wardrobe
more carefully than before, and arranging her curls with
peculiar care, she awaited the coach.

In due time it presented itself, eight inside—just room for
one more. The acquaintance of the morning was there, and
had reserved beside himself a seat for Lydia: she looked at the
different passengers, and could see no one who answered her
ideas of Archibald; and, ashamed of the interest she had expressed
in the morning, she would not so much as allude to
him in any way, and was now quite as much over-reserved as
she had been over-familiar in the morning. The stranger was
certainly both handsome and agreeable, but her manner abated
not from its formality. This for no fault of his; she was angry
with herself for having talked with him so freely; for having
gone home, and then for having started back again. If Archibald
were in the coach she didn't blame his sisters for being
ashamed of him; and when it stopped at Mr. Sumner's door,
she looked curiously to see which was he. The stranger
seemed to notice it, for as he handed her out he smiled: Archibald
was not there. The third day after he arrival the ladies
were invited to a dinner party in Clovernook, but Lydia with
the thawing of the snow had caught cold, and did not feel like
going, and being by this time sufficiently at home, was permitted
to remain for half a day alone, Mr. Sumner accompanying
his daughters.

When she grew tired of reading, she went into the kitchen
and assisted Dinah about making pies.

“Just tend the baking, Miss,” said Dinah, “while I go to
the barn and ask Cato to get me three eggs;” but Lydia skipt
away herself for the eggs. The door was wide open, the snow
melting from the roof and falling in great cold masses along the
sill, and the floor covered with yellow sheaves for threshing.
Cato was not there, and hearing some one on the scaffold above,
she called out, “Is that you?” And hearing a responsive
“Yes,” she added “Come down here; you are the very man I
want.”

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

“At your service, Miss,” said a voice which seemed not unfamiliar,
and in the person who had slidden down by the rope,
and was dropping on one knee at her feet, Lydia recognised
the gentleman with whom she had travelled in the coach.

A year after that little incident, as the snow was one night
drifting against the windows of one of the prettiest cottages in
the whole neighborhood of Clovernook, two persons sat before
the fire talking, and seeming by their unromantic ease to be husband
and wife. “Poor old man!” said the woman, at the conclusion
of some story to which she had been listening; “and
so he gave you this nice farm and pretty cottage, and then went
back to the wilderness to die alone?”

“It was no sacrifice,” answered the young man, “he was captured
by the savages when so young, and has learned to love
their rude life so well, that civilization has no charms for him;
certainly it had none when it involved the pride that despised
him; and besides, Jonathan's Hill will perpetuate his memory
when we are forgotten.”

“I did not think you selfish before,” said his partner, the
tears coming to her eyes, and then, as if ashamed of what she
had uttered, she added, quickly, “And he knew nothing of the
phantom gun and ghost?”

“And you, too, misunderstand me,” said the young man
half-reproachfully; “I urged him to share our home, but he
would not, and as I said before, he made no sacrifice, or less
than he would, had he remained.” She dropt her head till her
curls quite concealed her blushes, and a smile, playfully malicious,
came over the handsome features of the young man, as
he added, “Well, well, if I am selfish, I am the very man you
wanted, for you told me so; else, perhaps, Lydia Heath might
never have been the wife of Archibald Sumner.”

The wife shook back her curls and smiled, as the kiss of reconciliation
was pressed on her forehead, saying, “What a
pretty name Arch. is; and if I did tell you you were the man
I wanted, blindly though it were, time has proven that I was
not mistaken.”

-- 189 --

p489-198

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

The July sun was oppressively hot—no breath of air stirred
the dusty leaves, and the clouds, light and fleecy, gave no
indication of rain. There were no bird songs to cheer the hay-makers;
and as I am not writing poetry, I don't feel at liberty
to say there were, though I would fain give the persons of whom
I write all the pleasant accessories that come within the limits
of rural probability. The eldest of these persons was Mr.
Claverel, a thin, pale man, of about five-and-forty; the other
three were his sons, two of them stout young men of nineteen
and twenty-one, the other, two or three years older, and of much
thinner and slighter proportions. The younger two, David and
Oliver, were moving slowly, half-bent over the thick green
swaths which they cut as they proceeded, and Mr. Claverel
followed a little behind, pitching and tossing the ridges of grass
to facilitate its drying. His long, sandy hair, parted in front,
and combed back either way, was wet with perspiration, and
hung down his neck in half-curled slips; and, though the heat
twinkled and glimmered all about him, he wore beneath his
outer shirt an under one of red flannel always, an indispensable
article of his apparel. His vest and trowsers were of some
dark woollen material; and thick, heavy boots, and a broad-rimmed
black fur hat—for he wore no coat—completed his costume.
The sun was some two or three hours on the western
slope, and they had been at work hard, and in silence, since
noon, when Mr. Claverel, looking up, perceived that one of the
mowers was missing, and throwing down his rake, and taking
from his hat a handkerchief of red silk, dotted with little white

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

spots, he wiped his face and hands, and climbing on a winrow
of hay, looked eagerly about the field, which was cut diagonally
by a deep hollow, so that a considerable portion was still out
of view. His bright-blue eyes sparkled anger as he failed to
discover the object of his search, for he was a man of quick
passions; and he called angrily, first to one and then to the
other of the sons at work, to make inquiry about the one who
was missed.

“He says his scythe is so dull he can't work,” said David,
sheltering his eyes and looking at his father, who replied—“I
guess most likely he is so dull himself he can't work. Tell him
to make his scythe sharp, if it's dull. Does he expect it will
sharpen itself?”

“I don't know, sir,” said David; “I know mine don't,” and
bending down, he resumed his task.

Mr. Claverel paused a moment, perplexed, and then adjusting
his handkerchief within his hat, so that one corner was
visible over the left eye, he set off in the direction of a stunted
walnut that grew at a short distance, in the hollow. The slope
was no sooner gained than he perceived, stretched at full length
in the shadow, and surrounded by the tall grass, the truant son.
His head was raised on one hand, and in the other he held a
stick, with which he was coiling and uncoiling a black snake,
which he seemed recently to have killed.

“Is that you, Richard?” said the father, in a tone indicative
of no very pleasant humor.

“Yes, sir,” said the idler, partly rising, for he stood in fear
of his father, and then, ashamed of having betrayed such a feeling,
sank back, and resumed his sport, when Mr. Claverel continued,
“Is this the way you expect to earn your bread?
why, you don't earn your salt!” Richard made no reply, and
his father, coming a little nearer, said, “Why are you not at
work?


`He that would thrive must rise at five,
He that has thriven may lie till seven;' ”
for he had always some wise saw of this sort at his command.
Richard answered, that he was not well; to which Mr. Claverel

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

merely echoed, incredulously, “Not well!” and then added, “If
you are really sick, sir, (this was a style Mr. Claverel always
used when speaking to a child with whom he was displeased),
go to the house and bring a coffee-pot of cold water to the field.
Do you think, sir, you have strength enough to do that?”

Richard said nothing, but slowly rising, proceeded to obey
his orders. A little ashamed of the deceit he had practised,
he walked very slowly, as though it was with difficulty he
could walk at all. He saw his two brothers bravely fronting
the sun, and looked very intently in an opposite direction, for
some pangs of conscience disturbed him; then as he walked on
he tried to excuse himself by saying his scythe was too dull to
admit of his mowing, and that he was not well at any rate.
He was not, however, self-deceived, and he secretly resolved that
when he should have taken the water to the field, he would
resume mowing, and work heartily till night.

He was constitutionally unfitted to labor, and really believed
himself possessed of talents, which the most unfortunate combination
of circumstances continually crushed. In fact, he had
intellectual gifts, in some sort, enough to render him dissatisfied
with the position of a mere laborer, but not enough to lift him
out of that position.

He read, in a very careless manner, such books as came in his
way, rarely appreciatively, for he had not strength and grasp
of mind sufficient to get thoroughly at the truth of things. He
had no one to encourage or sympathize with him in the least,
no one to give to his mind the bent it was capable of. True,
his mother concealed his faults as much as possible, and magnified
his little ailings, of which he affected to have a great many,
thus screening him from the work he so much despised, and
was constantly endeavoring to avoid. Nevertheless, he was
sometimes goaded by his conscience, sometimes by his father's
anger, into reluctant effort at a task, on which occasions he
never failed to curse the evil star that made him a clown and a
drudge. Mr. Claverel was an active, intelligent, pains-taking
farmer; his two younger sons, a little dull, and plodding, though
contended and industrious; but Richard, he often said, was the
millstone suspended about his neck. On the day I write of he

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

had, as I said, resolved to go back and mow till night, though
it should kill him, as he said to himself; not that there were
any reasonable grounds for such an unhappy fear; his appetite
was uniformly good; his sleep sound; and there was nothing
to justify such ill-boding. Nevertheless, the feeling was genuine,
and whenever there was no possibility of escape, he fell back on
that noble resolution, and said, though it killed him, he would
do it.

The old oaken bucket came up from the well dripping with
cool water, and the bright tin-pot was filled to overflowing.
He hesitated—he did not know precisely why—the heat twinkled
over the dusty stubbles in a forbidding way—the low, spreading
apple tree dropped its cool shadows on the stone pavement by
the door very pleasantly—a little way off, beneath a shed of
clapboards, his mother was baking currant pies and ginger
cakes—the strings of her cap were untied, and the towel she
wore as an apron, covered with flour—she looked very warm
and tired, but patient still; and when she saw Richard standing
by the well with his pot of water poised on the curb, she
smiled, and, coming towards him, inquired if he were sick
again.

“Not much,” said he, smiling graciously, as if it were through
much pain, for he meant that his mother should understand that
he was sick, in spite of his assertion.

“Poor boy,” she said, putting her hands on his forehead,
“you have some fever; you must sit here in the shade, for you
don't look a bit well, and are not able to go to the field.”

“But I must take this water,” suggested Richard, “for father
is angry because I stopped work; and if I don't go back again,
he'll tear the house down, for aught I know.”

However, he sat down on the chair which his mother provided,
half believing, since she had said so, that he was not very
well. A small bottle of camphor, Mrs. Claverel's infalliable
remedy for all disease, whether fevers or wounds, burns or rheumatisms,
was speedily brought, and having inhaled some of its
odor, the sick youth professed himself better; on which the
kind-hearted and mistaken woman brought forth one of the
fresh-baked pies, the delicious fragance of which tempted him

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

to try to eat; making which attempt she left him, and herself
carried the water to the field.

“Oh, Dolly, what brought you here?” exclaimed Mr. Claverel,
throwing down his rake and hurrying toward his wife, who
was sweating under her burden.

Explanations followed, but the story of Richard's being sick
failed to touch the heart of Mr. Claverel; and for the first time
in his life he called his wife a foolish woman; and in a tone
that had in it less of tenderness than harshness, though he really
felt kindly, told her to go back to the house, and never come
into the harvest field again through such sunshine. Mrs. Claverel
put a pie she had brought, and her coffee-pot, into the hands
of her husband without saying a word—she was not angry,
but “her feelings were hurt.” She had been all day busily at
work; and as she went forth, tired and worn, promised herself
an over-recompense, in a consciousness of happiness conferred;
she was disappointed; and as she turned away, more than one
tear moistened the olive cheek that had long since, in the
struggle and turmoil of life, lost all its roses. She saw not the
flock of twenty lambs that started up before her from the fence
corners, and, with horns curling over their ears ran, closely
huddled together, down the dusty lane; nor yet, a little further
on, the beautiful doves, milk white and soft brown, and with
gold and purple flashing from their wings and bosoms, plump
and round, that with nodding crests walked a little way before
her, and then, as her step came too near, with a sudden whirr
and rustle, flew to the accustomed shed, and settled themselves
in a long, silent row. At the spring, near the old bridge, two
cows were drinking: another time they would have made a
gentle and comfort-speaking picture; now they were meaningless;
and passing on, over a little hill, and through a gate, and
past the tall, slender pear tree, from the cone-like top of which
the bright, shining feathers of a peacock were trailing down the
sunshine, she reached the porch, and sat down in the shadow of
the apple tree. Home was no refuge and no shelter from
sorrow; a place to toil and suffer in—that was all it seemed
just then.

Richard, with the camphor bottle in one hand, and a large

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

volume in the other, sat with his chair thrust back on two feet,
and his head leaned against the wall, reading and yawning alternately.
An old brown hen, with ruffled feathers, and a strip
of red flannel tied to her tail, (a device adopted by housewives
sometimes to break up untimely “settings,”) was picking the
crumbs from the dish which had held the pie. The young man
did not offer his mother the chair on which he sat, though no
other was near, nor notice her in any way, until she asked him
if he felt better; on which he muttered, half-inaudibly, that he
didn't know as he did. This was the truth, inasmuch as he had
not been ill at all, and he took some credit to himself for having
said so.

“What are you reading?” said Mrs. Claverel presently.

Richard made no reply, except by turning the back of the volume
toward her, thus presenting the device of a wind-mill, in
bright gilt, knowing very well that it would convey no idea to
her mind, or at least not the correct one. She made no further
inquiry, however, feeling that it was some lesson of wisdom altogether
beyond her apprehension, but arose, and went about
her household cares.

Meantime the two younger sons sat on the shady side of a
hay-stack, eating the currant pie, and drinking from the pot of
cold water, while Mr. Claverel continued vigorously pitching
the hay into long green ridges—he didn't want anything to eat.

By little and little the heat diminished, till at last the sun
rested in the topmost limb of a huge oak that threw its shadow
far across the hay-field. Mrs. Claverel was laying her cloth
for supper under the low porch, when Richard, putting down
his book with an expression of contempt, said he could write a
better one himself.

Mrs. Claverel smiled, and said, “I'll dare say! but what is
your book, son?”

Richard put his finger on the wind-mill again, saying, “I
showed you once,” and left the house, muttering something to
himself about the simple set he lived with. His father, he
knew, would shortly be at home, and he must either pretend to
have recovered and go to work, or affect to be sick and go to
bed—else put himself out of reach of the storm which sooner or

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

later was sure to come after such premonitions as he had already
received.

Mounted on a little bay horse which he called Buckephalus,
(Bucephalus,) and the rest of the family Richard's horse, he
soon appeared before the door, and, suffering his mother to
draw a bucket of water for the pawing charger on which he sat,
said, with an air of mingled impudence and importance, “If
the old man wants to know where I am, tell him I am gone to
Jerusalem.”

To say “father,” made him appear boyish, and as though under
restraint, he fancied—hence the adoption of that elegant
title, “the old man.” This, though shocking to the feelings of
his mother, she did not reprove, partly from the blind love she
bore her son, and partly from her dread of domestic eruptions.
And up to this time, Mr. Claverel had been kept in ignorance
of half the ill-temper and ill-behavior of his eldest son.

The cloud of dust had scarcely disappeared behind the fleet
hoofs of “Buckephalus,” when Mr. Claverel, in a mood half-petulant
and half-sorrowful, entered his domicile, first, however,
having made his toilette for supper, a process consisting
simply of washing his face and hands in a large tub of water
which was standing by the well—a sort of family basin—putting
down the muslin sleeves over the red ones, which, during
the hours of labor, were always rolled back to the elbow, buttoning
his vest, and combing his hair: an example regularly
imitated by the younger sons. Richard thought all out-of-doors
too large a dressing-room, and made his personal renovations
within his own chamber.

Mrs. Claverel dispensed the fragrant tea in silence, and without
once lifting her eyes; but it was useless, the inward sorrow
had worked itself to the surface. Mr. Claverel, who understood
it all, made some unusual manifestations of tenderness.

“There, Dolly,” said he, offering her the easy chair, which
was always at “his place,” but she shook her head; whereupon
the troubled husband reached for the wand of feathers with
which she sedulously brushed away the flies, without giving
herself time to partake of the nice supper she had spread. But
Mrs. Claverel had the headache, and “didn't want a mouthful.”

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

“She had too much to do,” Mr. Claverel said; and as soon as
he was through the hurry of harvest, he would set about finding
a “girl.” Mrs. Claverel bent her head lower and lower, as if
sipping her tea, but the kind manner and words of her husband
quite overcame her; and abruptly leaving the table, she retired
to her own chamber, where, after some natural tears, thinking, it
must be owned, a little hardly of her husband, she began to
blame circumstances, and finally only blamed herself, like the
simple-minded, kind-hearted woman she was. Having opened
the shutters and drawn the arm-chair to the table, on which lay
the newspaper and the Bible, she trimmed the lamp, and with
some further arrangements, especially with reference to the
comfort of her husband, she descended, with the most amiable
manner imaginable. Mr. Claverel was groping about in the
thickening twilight, for he could not find the lamp, in awkward
attempts to get the tea things out of the way.

“Is that you, Dolly?” he said, surprised to see her, especially
in so genial a mood, for she was actually humming—



“When I can read my title clear
To mansions in the skies,” &c.

“Yes, Samuel, it is me,” she said, pausing in the middle of
the stanza, and removing the tea-pot from the table to the cupboard,
while Mr. Claverel, his dejected countenance suddenly
illumined, performed a like office with the sugar-bowl, joining
in—


“I'll bid farewell to every fear,
And wipe my weeping eyes.”
When the hymn was concluded, they talked of the warm
weather, of the harvest, and of the neighbors, both carefully
avoiding the subject uppermost in their thoughts.

At last Mr. Claverel said, “I wish I had apprenticed Richard
to the blacksmith's trade, long ago—`fast bind, fast find,' you
know, Dolly; where is the boy?”

Mrs. Claverel didn't say he had gone to Jerusalem, but that
she guessed likely he was gone to get some new shoes set on
his horse.

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“He is a bad boy, Dolly,” said the father.

“Not so bad, but unfortunate,” said the mother; “it seems
as if he has bad luck in everything he undertakes. Poor boy,
he is not able to work, but he has such a love of books; hadn't
we better send him to college, Sammy?”

The suggestion gave rise to a considerable discussion; for
Mr. Claverel could not see it in precisely the same light in
which his wife saw it. “Richard,” he said, “did not like delving
in the sile much, and he feared he would not work in the
mental field much better.”

“But,” urged the mother, “if he can't do one thing, perhaps
he can another. I am sure we ought to give him a chance.”
Here she took from the bureau two new red flannel shirts, saying,
as she laid them in the lap of her husband, “Did you ever
see such a pretty red? But don't you think, Sammy, we ought
to do as I said about Richard?”

Mr. Claverel set great store by flannel shirts—especially red
flannel ones. He felt of the soft texture, held the garments up
admiringly, and said, “If the virtoo of red flannel was known,
there would be no need of rheumatis; `an ounce of preventive
is worth a pound of cure,' Dolly.”

“But what do you think about Richard?” said Mrs. Claverel.
“You know better than I do. Beautiful shirts, beautiful!”

-- 198 --

p489-207

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

Some eight or ten days after this conversation, Richard
Claverel, dressed as beseemed a gentleman student, was on his
way to the seminary in which he was to be fitted for college.
On one arm he carried a satchel of books, and across his saddle
was a pair of well filled bags, in which his mother had put as
many new fine shirts and carefully darned stockings as he would
be likely to need during the term, though it was proposed that
he should come home on a visit in a month, as Elmwood, the
place of his destination, was but ten miles away. He seemed
little to favor this proposal, it is true; and when his mother
tearfully entreated that he would not fail to come, he said he
would if he couldn't stay away; that he was not certain he
should come home at all; at least, not till he had finished the
preliminary course, but that she and the old man could come up
to Elmwood and see him, commencement times. When, however,
he was fairly off, his heart misgave him; he looked back
and saw his father leaning over the gate, watching him, and remembered
his last words, “Only the fool hates the school;”
he saw his mother standing under the low porch, just as he had
left her; his young sisters, Martha and Jane, were shouting, as
they played at “hide and seek”—it mattered little to them that
Dick was leaving home—he had never helped them build a
play-house, but always killed their pet kittens, and called themselves
little simpletons, because they preferred dish-washing to
grammar—so, on the whole, they were rather glad to be rid of
him.

Slowly wending down the lane, with axes over their shoulders,
and without once regretting his absence, were David and

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Oliver. Richard had lightened their labors but little, and it was
scarce a cause for tears that he was gone. Looking back, he
saw all this, and half wished he had staid at home, and borne
his part manfully and cheerfully; very glad would he have
been of any plausible pretext for returning; but there was none—
he had shaped his course with his own hands, and the fixed
fact closed about him, and left him no chance of escape. Though
twenty-three, he had never been from home at all, save for a
day or two, with his mother, to visit relations, and a desolate,
home-sick feeling came over him, as the road struck into a
dense thick beech wood, flat and low, quite shutting the red
brick homestead from his view. He reined in his horse, dismounted,
and, sitting down on a mossy log, mused long, sometimes
so earnestly and coherently, that it might be said, he
thought.

“The little girls are playing; I suppose they are glad I am
gone; and David and Oliver have by this time felled a tree; I
wonder what one—perhaps the hollow sycamore that grew by
the spring—perhaps the hickory with the shelving bark, where
I caught the squirrel for which Jane cried, and I would not give
it her—or the beech, that grew in the cornfield—likeliest they
have felled that for back-logs; let me see, they are just three
feet and a half in length. And father, what is he doing? (he
didn't think of him as the old man,) reading the Bible, I guess,
to mother, who is making bread in the shade of the apple-tree.
Dear good woman! I wish I had told her I would come in a
month! I wish, when she asked me what I was reading, I had
said Don Quixote, and not showed her the windmill.”

A sudden fancy struck him; perhaps some book, or some
article of clothing, quite necessary, had been forgotten. He
overhauled his luggage eagerly, as one looks for a newly-missed
treasure, but all in vain; nothing had been forgotten; so with
reluctance, and as one cast out of the home where all his hopes
and affections centred, he re-arranged his effects, feeling that
they were poor and scanty; and then, taking from his pocket a
small purse, he emptied its contents, a few coins, into his hand,
counted them over, and replaced them, with a sigh. “This is a
dark, thick wood,” he said, “I might remain here forever—

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

what am I to anybody? What am I to the world? even at
home they don't care for me.” He paused a moment, and
added, “well, why should they? I never did anything to make
them love me. I have been an idler and a burden from the
first; but it was my fortune; I could not help it; if I could, I
would have done better; it is a mere lie that we make circumstances;
circumstances make us. It is no merit of mine that I
am not a thief or a murderer; if I had the training and the
temptation which others have had that are so, I might have
been no better. How do I know what I should have been
under different circumstances? If I had been bound to a hard
master, as my father was, and made to drive oxen, and burn
logs, and dig ditches, all day, without ever reading a book, or
seeing any persons of sense or refinement, I might have married
Dolly Tompkins—did as he did—likely I should. And if I
had, would I have done any worse than I am doing? No! a
great deal better. I can see readily enough how others might
have done, and for myself I am always going to do something,
but the time never comes when I begin. I have professed to
begin now, why do I not? There will never be a better time:
weakness and indecision, we must part.” He arose, after this
contradictory and crooked soliloquy, as one determined to make
his actions meet his convictions of duty, mounted his little bay,
and rode briskly forward.

I have often thought since, if he had been blest with the counsel
and encouragement of some kind and clear-sighted friend,
who, seeing through the frailties and foibles of his character,
could have discerned the higher and better qualities beneath, his
natural wilfulness and waywardness might have been checked,
and his weakness built into strength. I was too young to know
it then, had too little appreciation, too little forbearance, too
false and foolish an estimate of myself, and it is too late now.
Often when I think of him—for I knew him well, and in the
elm shadows that sweep against the house where I was born we
have sat on many a summer afternoon when we were children:
that is a long time ago, for my feet have pressed the summit
whenceforward the way is down—down, where in darkness
moans ever and ever the river of Death; when I think of him,

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

as I said, I incline to his own soft interpretation, and almost
believe he was really ill-starred.

Under the sorrow and the struggle, the weakness and the rubbish
of years, I go down daily where the airs are gentlest, the
fountains brightest, and the birds are singing most sweetly, and
laying back the shroud-folds, souls long entered on new spheres
reanimate again pale dust, and my dearest playmates come
back to me, crowned with beautiful innocence, just as they went
away. It is here I like best to meet with Richard, with his
golden curls blowing against my face, to turn over the picture
books—Cock Robin, and another one, the name of which I forget,
but larger and of a more serious character, telling about
Saul, and Samuel, and David, and Goliath, and how



“The lowing kine unguided went
By the directest road,
When the Philistines homeward sent
The ark of Israel's God.”

Our library was not very large, but to us it was “ever charming,
ever new,” and we didn't know that any other children had
more than we, and so were satisfied.

But let me not linger: as the waves close over the drowning
man, and the stream ripples on in the sunshine as before, time
closes, to-day, over the places we occupied yesterday. Even
in the home circle, after a short absence—we come back and
find it narrowed, or another in our place, and no room for us
any more.

The harvest was done, and the cattle were turned into the
newly-shaven meadows—how they ran hither and thither, crowding
from the tufts of fresh white clover their weaker fellows
and, though full to repletion, feeding still. The corn was not
yet ripe, and for man and beast there was a holyday. Mr.
Claverel was come home from town, and sat in the porch, reading
the newspaper. He was tired, but good-humored; tired,
because he had ridden the black mare instead of driving her in
the carriage: she was as good a creature, he said, as there was
in the world, if she only had Tom on the near side to draw the
load; so, in consideration of her “balky” propensities, he

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

generally used the saddle, unless Tom occupied the aforesaid
position. He was good-humored because everything had gone
on smoothly since the departure of Richard. Martha and Jane
stood at the kitchen table, busy with the contents of the market
basket; there were great brown paper packages of sugar and
coffee; one smaller one in a thin, white paper, probably tea,
from the exclamation, “Oh, isn't it good!” made as they inhaled
its fragrance; then there were numberless little square
packages in blue papers, labelled, “Fine Ground Ginger,”
“Best Allspice,” &c. These they seized eagerly, and demanded
guesses, each of the other, as to what they held; and whether a
guess were right or wrong the laugh that followed was equally
hearty.

David and Oliver were cutting wood, at the door, merely for
pastime, for they had been chopping sturdily all day in the
forest, and this was but playing with time until tea should be
ready, to which, owing to health and exercise, they were always
prepared to do honor; while Mrs. Claverel, that ever-busy
housewife, was at her evening cares. The snowy cloth was
already spread, garnished with sundry temptations—golden butter,
and delicious bread, and ripe blackberries, and the pitcher
of cream, like floating silver mixed with liquid gold. No place
was arranged for Richard, and Martha and Jane had been promoted
to the occupancy of his deserted chamber, and all the
articles he left at home had been carefully packed away by the
provident and loving hands of her whose mantle of charity was
wide enough to cover all the faults of her child.

There was a growl from the sleepy watch-dog as the gate
creaked on its hinges, followed by a rushing forth and a defiant
barking; suddenly he paused, and, crouching in the pathway,
began to whine his welcome; the girls left their basket, and ran
to the door; David and Oliver put down their axes; and Mr.
Claverel, taking off his spectacles, wiped his bright blue eyes,
and looked around the corner of the porch.

“Oh! dear, he's done great things,” exclaimed both the girls
at once.

“He has finished his education, I expect,” said Oliver, and
the two boys resumed their chopping.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

“Dolly,” called Mr. Claverel, looking toward the kitchen,
“Mercy on us, Dolly, Richard has come home.”

“Is it possible?” said Mrs. Claverel; “poor boy, he must
be sick; why, it is only two weeks since he went away.” But
whether sick or well, Richard was sure of a welcome from her.
Martha and Jane eyed him curiously, affecting the laughter
with which they seemed to be convulsed, as though in fact he
had made himself so ludicrous that laughter was unavoidable.
Mr. Claverel resumed his paper with an uneasy gesture and a
frowning brow, as though the arrival were unexpected and unwelcome.
Mrs. Claverel alone went forth, half hesitatingly,
half cordially, to meet him. As if he did not see her, he dropped
his eyes to the ground and led his Bucephalus (he had
learned to pronounce the name) back to the stables, with
his father and sisters on one side, and his brothers on the other,
but without noticing them, or receiving any notice. Supper
was delayed some time for his coming, but he did not present
himself, and Martha was sent forth to bid him come—presently
returning with the intelligence that she could not find him;
upon which, Mr. Claverel drew up his chair to the table, saying,
“Come boys, come girls,” in a tone that indicated little
concern about Richard, and Mrs. Claverel was reluctantly
forced to pour the tea.

The supper, though unusually good, was not relished well by
anybody, and was partaken of in silence. When it was finished,
and Mr. Claverel had taken a kettle of warmed milk to feed the
weaning calves, and gone out of the house, Mrs. Claverel put
the teapot close to the fire, and sent Jane and Martha together,
with an earnest injunction to look carefully all about, and see
if they could not find Richard, and tell him to come in at once,
while his father was gone out. On a heap of straw that lay on
the barn floor they found him stretched at length; but he refused
to go in, saying he was sick; and it was not until after
nightfall, and when he was assured that the family were retired
to rest, that his mother herself could persuade him to do so.

He was ashamed and mortified at his conduct, and as usual
sought to palliate it in some measure with the old story: he
had had bad luck! The teachers were all blockheads, and

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

as for his boarding-house, he would rather live in a smokehouse
and cook for himself; he didn't think his bed had ever seen
clean sheets, and the pillow was so small that it actually made
his head ache to sleep on it—so much so, that he was utterly
incapable of study; besides, the students were a set of fools
that thought they knew every thing, whereas they scarcely
knew beans. In view of all this, and much more not worth repeating,
he had resolved to prosecute his studies at home; he
didn't see why he could not learn just as well there as anywhere,
and his mother didn't see either; so it was resolved that
his room should be fitted up as a study, and that, without going
from home, he should devote himself entirely to books. Martha
and Jane, delighted as they were with their new quarters,
having the secret promise of new dolls, were induced to give
him peaceable possession; Mrs. Claverel mediating as she best
could between the unstable, home-sick baby and his indignant
father and brothers.

“You know, Sammy,” she said, “Richard has always been
used to a good home and a kind father, who made the most
bountiful provision for him.” Mrs. Claverel had tact. Mr.
Claverel was a little flattered. He had, he said, “tried to
provide for his own household.”

“Yes, and you have provided—nobody can say to the contrary
of that,” was the timely reply; “and I guess Richard has
found it out now, and will hereafter better appreciate his
blessings.”

Mr. Claverel said he hoped so. This was quite encouraging;
and, secure of a little vantage-ground—but in justice to her, I
must say, with no intention of deceiving, but only desirous of
making all smooth—she went on to say, “I expect it would be
a little hard for any of us to go from home, among strangers,
where everything was new and different from what we had
been used to, and stay contentedly. I am sure I should not
want to live as Richard said he had to—poor boy!”

So, by dint of Mrs. Claverel's management, and Richard's
pretty sedulous application for a few days, the new arrangement
went forward, as a matter of course, with only the occasional
jar of Mr. Claverel calling Richard “the sick student;”

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

and of Martha and Jane twitting him, whenever he displeased
them, with, “Eh, you got home sick, and had to come back to
mother!”

At the end of two weeks, however, he began to grow weary,
and to think his room a very small and lonesome place. That
was not the way to learn, he thought, with no teacher, and no
one to encourage him. He wanted some sympathy, and his
mother's bread and butter, excellent as they were, began to be
taken as matters of course. He ceased to try to make himself
agreeable to persons he considered so much beneath him;
he became moody, and silent, and selfish. To see people about
him happy and contented, only aggravated his restless and
wretched state of mind. Hour after hour he sat alone in his
chamber with a closed volume in his hand, and gazing on the
vacant walls or floor. He wished to be a gentleman, without
knowing how—to be a great man, without energy to employ
the means by which greatness is attained. Sometimes he
fancied there was no niche in creation suited to him, that effort
was useless; and sometimes he indulged in vague dreams of
uncertain advantages; some unforeseen and wonderful event
would suddenly lift him into a great position. He never
walked without keeping his eyes steadily fixed on the ground,
lest he should miss the treasure that he expected; every rap
startled him; he thought perhaps they were come to place a
crown on his brows! Alas, they never did.

One afternoon, taking a book under his arm, he drew his hat
over his eyes and went out without any definite purpose, and
after wandering listlessly from place to place for a while, he
stretched himself on the grass, in the shadow of an elm that
grew by the road-side, and watched the passers by—now a
pedlar bending under a huge pack, and now a teamster whistling
by the side of his heavily-laden wagon.

“How are you, Mr. Claverel!” said a good humored, merry
voice; and looking up, Richard saw before him the rosy face of
the village doctor, to whom, raising his head on his hand, but
without rising, he made some sort of despondent reply.

“If you had,” said the medical man, “one half of my duties
to attend to, you would have no time for sighing; at least over

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

imaginary woes. Just think of the real misery I am called on
to witness in the course of my professional duty—sickness,
sorrow, pain, death—death, pain, sickness, sorrow!”

“To die,” said Richard, “is the best thing belonging to life:
I think I should like your profession.”

“Get in,” said Dr. Hilton, making room beside himself in
the nice little buggy he drove, “I will take you to-day on trial.
I have a round that I think will be interesting to you. In the
first place, I go to see a boy who has a broken leg, which will
probably have to be amputated; then to see a young man who
is becoming perfectly unmanageable—why, sir, he yesterday
attempted the life of his little sister, Drusilla, and I have no
doubt he will have to be sent to the insane asylum to-day. Let
me see: my next visit is to the widow Paxton—she that was
burnt out in the spring, at which time she so exerted herself, to
save some part of her furniture, as to produce effects from
which she will never recover—six helpless orphans to leave to
the mercy of the world, sir! Come, get in, get in.”

And rising to his feet, and drawing down his vest, and up
his collar, Richard did get in; but looking wistfully at the
sharp, red gables of the farm-house, which being seen by Dr.
Hilton, he slapped him over the shoulder, and said, “Ah, that
will not do, Dr. Claverel,” and, laughing, they drove away
together.

-- 207 --

p489-216

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

What do you think has become of Richard?” said Mrs.
Claverel to her husband, the third morning after his departure.
Mr. Claverel continued to puff his cigar and read the newspaper
for some time after this appeal; but when the really distressed
woman repeated, “What do you think, Sammy?” and went on
to say he had left everything in his room as though he expected
to be back in a little while, that a book was open on the table,
that his watch hung on a nail at the head of the bed, that she
could not see as he had taken anything with him, and that it
seemed so strange—he threw down the remnant of his cigar,
and said, “When he wears out his clothes and gets hungry,
he'll come back, Dolly, I'll warrant you. He's gone to his uncle
Peter's, like enough; when I go to town Saturday, if I see
anything of Peter I'll ask him, if I think of it; but if he isn't
there, he's on some wild-goose chase, so don't fret about him—
what can't be cured must be endured.”

“O, I don't know, I don't know; it seems to me so strange,”
said Mrs. Claverel.

“What is it, mother? what is it?” said little Jane, coming
close and looking bewildered and anxious.

“Never mind, never mind—children mustn't ask questions,”
said Mr. Claverel, and then added, “we were talking about
your brother Richard.”

This was no particular gratification to the child. She wanted
to know what they were saying, and not the subject of their
conversation; but not feeling at liberty to ask any further questions,
or to say anything more at all, Jane did not tell what
she knew on the subject, for she had seen Richard drive away
with Dr. Hilton. The parents were not, however, destined to

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

much longer suspense. A little freckled-faced boy, whose
closely clipped red hair stood endwise all over his head, suddenly
appeared, and through fright and stammering managed
to make known his errand, that ten of his father's sheep had
been killed the night before, and that he had come to see
whether Mr. Claverel's dog, Carlo, had been at home.

“Why, yes, he has been at home. Here Carlo, here Carlo,
here Carlo!” and, wagging his tail and licking his jaws, the
huge watch-dog presented himself; upon which Mr. Claverel
proceeded to examine and cross-examine him, as though the
dumb animal were a prisoner at the bar. It was useless, however:
what master ever pronounced other verdict than not
guilty, on his own dog?

Meantime, the neighbors were seen hurrying in all directions
from their own to the premises of Mr. Bates, where the sheep
had been so unmercifully slaughtered, urged thither by curiosity,
and fear for their own flocks; and Mr. Claverel among
the rest, with the red-haired boy at his side, was speedily on
his way. “How many did you say you lost?” he inquired.

“Ten,” replied the boy; “ten of the very best; father
would not have taken twenty dollars of any body's money for
them yesterday.”

“Whose dogs do you suspect?” continued Mr. Claverel.

“The fact is,” said the boy, “we suspect a dog that looked
mightily like Carlo; I saw such a one this morning going
across our fields towards your house. It was a big white dog,
at any rate.”

“It could not have been Carlo; I never heard of a white dog
killing sheep; it is not in the nater of things.” And Mr. Claverel
made no further inquiry.

At the door of Mr. Bates, some half dozen men were standing,
discussing eagerly the probabilities and possibilities of the
disaster's originating with such and such dogs; while a larger
number of boys gathered in a knot at one side, and talked more
earnestly and confidently. “I'll just bet you,” said one, “it
was Pete Hill's Growler.”

“Yes,” responded another, “he is the one that set them on,
but I expect he had half a dozen to help him.”

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

“I know one dog it wasn't,” said the first speaker, “it wasn't
ours; but if he should be proved guilty,” he continued, drawing
himself up, “I should be willing that justice should take its
course.”

At this speech there was a general murmur of admiration;
each boy wished that he had said it, or that he could say something
equally disinterested and noble. It was of no use, however;
two such hits could not be made in one day, and the
group gradually dispersed and mingled with the men, among
whom the most important personage was Mr. Bates, as of right
he should have been. In fact he was almost reconciled to the
loss of the ten sheep, for which, as he said, he would not have
taken twenty dollars of any man's money, in view of the importance
to which he was suddenly elevated.

Mrs. Bates herself, while the excitement was at its height,
felt more of exaltation than sorrow. She could not attend to
any of her usual avocations with the energetic ability upon
which she prided herself, but kept constantly going to the door,
and, feigning excuses, to the cistern and the well, in order to hear
what was being said; and on hearing some one say, “Have
you any idea, sir, whose dogs it was?” and her husband reply,
that, “If he had an idea, it would not do for him, poor as he
was, to accuse even a rich man's dog,” she could restrain her
indignation and sturdy independence no longer, but said out
aloud, addressing herself to no one in particular, “For my part,
I think we live in a free country!” a hackneyed cry of the vulgar,
to which no very definite idea is attached, save that no superiors
are acknowledged.

“Certainly, Mrs. Bates,” said Mr. Claverel, who caught the
words, and was courteous enough to notice them.

“But suppose we do, of what use is it, unless we dare say
what we think.”

“That is certainly among our privileges; can you not say
what you think?” and Mr. Claverel scratched his head in a
puzzled sort of way, without precisely knowing why he felt
uneasy.

“Yes, I can,” answered the sturdy little woman, “but some
folks can't.”

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

“Who can't?” said Mr. Claverel, laconically.

“Bates, for one,” she replied.

“What does Bates think?”

“He thinks a certain rich man's dog, not a thousand miles
from here, killed the biggest part of our sheep.”

`Do you mean to say it was my dog?” Mr. Claverel said,
coming close to her, his blue eyes sparkling with sudden anger.

“If the shoe fits, you must wear it—I didn't say it was your
dog.”

“No, you seem afraid to say what you think, notwithstanding
your boast about a free country. I should like to know upon
what evidence your suspicions are founded.”

“The evidence of my eyes and ears. I don't know as we
need other evidence in this free country.”

“Then you mean to say that you saw my dog kill your
sheep! I understood your boy to say they were killed in the
night. Was it so? And if so, how did you chance to see it?”

By this time their discussion had attracted general attention,
and Mrs. Bates, pleased with the opportunity of being heard,
went on to explain the grounds of her belief, which she did on
this wise:—“It was along about midnight, I reckon, that I
waked up; I don't know what made me, for I generally sleep
pretty sound, unless some of the children are sick, or Bates is
going to market, and, such times, I get but little rest. Here a
while ago I took my baby, Saryanne her name is, and went
visiting, fool like, (Mrs. Bates was fond of visiting,) and the
little toad took the whooping-cough; I suppose it was good
enough for me, but how she got it was the greatest wonder in
the world. It could be no other way than that she took it of
somebody in the street. I remember of stopping to speak to
one person, Polly Kitterly. I wanted to buy some pasnip seed—
Kitterly's folks always raised the best of vegitables—and she
had her baby, Lizabeth Vanholt, in her arms; she's named for
the old man, Vanholt, and they say it's like enough he will
leave her a silver spoon or two when he dies. Well, I can't
remember, now, whether her baby's head was towards my
baby's head, or whether her baby's head was turned away from
my baby's head; but if her baby's head was towards my baby's

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

head, and if her baby had the whooping-cough, it would have
been easy for my baby to take it of her baby.”

“Certainly, Mrs. Bates,” said Mr. Claverel, now thoroughly
good-humored, “but you forget about the sheep.”

“No I haven't; I reckon I can speak a word in this free
country, without talking as though I was giving state's evidence,
and must have my head cut off, if I said a word more or
less.”

Mr. Claverel again said “Certainly,” his smile almost deepening
to laughter, and the voluble little woman, somewhat appeased,
went on with, “Well, as I said, Saryanne took the
whooping-cough, and though she had it pretty light, for she
didn't whoop much, Bates wouldn't believe she had it for a
good while; the other children took the whooping-cough of her,
and every one of them whooped as bad as ever I saw children
whoop with the whooping-cough, and I have seen children whoop
with the whooping-cough till their faces were fairly black and
blue. But since they got over the whooping-cough, I have
scarcely been broke of my rest at all, as you may say, unless I
have a spell of the tooth-ache, or newrology, or just before a
rain, when my corns are troublesome; and how I happened to
wake up last night, I don't know. I might have had an ugly
dream, but I couldn't remember any of it, if I had; and yet it
seems as if I remember something of spreading clothes down to
bleach in the corner of our little peach orchard, and of hearing
dogs bark, and I think likely I heard our dog barking at the
neighbors' dogs” (here she looked at Mr. Claverel) “that had
come to kill the sheep, for our dog will be cross to other dogs
in the night, when other dogs come where our dog is, though he
is just as good a dog to other dogs in the daytime, and even
along in the early part of the evening, good as any dog need be
to other dogs; but about midnight, and on till daylight, he is
as cross a dog to other dogs as a dog can be.”

“Meantime, Mr. Bates, who, it must be owned, looked a little
sheepish, slipped into the house, where by dint of whipping one
of the children he raised such a hue and cry as brought the story
of his good wife to an untimely conclusion—the whole amounting
only to this, that most probably she was awake at the very

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

time the disaster occurred, though she had no reason for such
inference, save the vague impression of a half-remembered
dream; and why her suspicions had fallen on Mr. Claverel's
dog, she said not. It was, however, supposed to be for that
Mr. Claverel owned more land than Mr. Bates, and that Mrs.
Claverel sometimes wore a black silk dress, which she had actually
hired made.

When Mrs. Bates, having rid her bosom of its perilous stuff,
had retired within doors, Mr. Jameson, a man whose opinions
were regarded by his neighbors as of great weight, partly because
he spoke in a deliberate and consequential sort of way, and
partly that he was one of the largest landed proprietors in the
county, stepping a little aside from the group, and elevating
himself on a block of wood, delivered this speech: “Friends
and neighbors: Whereas we have been brought together by the
sudden and unexpected calamity which last night, or probably
on the morning of this very day, fell with the weight of a millstone
upon William A. Bates,” (here Mr. Bates, overpaid for his
loss, looked solemnly dignified,) “it becomes us as diligent
seekers of justice to ascertain, if possible, the guilty perpetrators
of the bloody deed; and whether it be your dog, (suiting
his gestures to his words,) or whether it be my dog, let the punishment
be speedy and decisive, for there are some instances,
and in my humble opinion, friends and neighbors, this is one,
in which severity is merey. I would therefore respectfully suggest,
and humbly as becomes me, for I see around me gray
hairs that betoken wisdom, that Dr. Hilton be forthwith professionally
summoned, and that he decide, or that his doctorstuff
decide, which of our dogs has breakfasted on mutton!”
And, casting a look of inquiry upon his admiring audience, Mr.
Jameson descended from the block.

The boys volunteered, one after another, to go for the Doctor,
till finally, the Jameson suggestion being unanimously approved,
the whole assembly set out in high glee.

The village of Clovernook at that time contained but one
three-story brick house, known by all the district round as the
Clovernook Hotel. Here the stage coach stopped, here all bills
of vendues, and school-house debates, and travelling shows,

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

from the Babes in the Wood, to Herr Dreisbach's lion in harness,
were posted. The village had also a free school and a
select school, a milliner shop, two blacksmiths' shops, two
churches, and some fifty dwelling-houses; one of the best of
which was Dr. Hilton's, a wooden building, painted of a bright
yellow, with doors and shutters of green, and garnished with a
tin sign, in two places. In front of the main entrance several
stout posts were driven in the ground, with iron rings attached,
for convenience in fastening horses, and against one of these a
sort of ladder was placed for the benefit of country women who
came to get their teeth drawn, or to consult the Doctor about
teething babies. The Hotel was nearly opposite, and the immediate
neighborhood was considered the business part of the
town: though it was more fashionable a mile or so out west,
toward Squire Middleton's, or up north where Dr. Haywood
was living. In a dingy little house, in the edge of the village,
lived Mr. Bates, though the farm he cultivated had many more
retired and pretty situations for a residence; he had selected this,
surrounded by stables and mechanies' shops, that his wife and
daughter might have the advantages of good society—an advantage
of which the daughter availed herself pretty largely; and
though Mrs. Bates was proud of staying at home more and
working harder than anybody else, she rejoiced in making her
daughter a fine lady, as she deemed it, as she was brought up
in idleness, and dressed in the best style, and suffered to gad
and gossip from house to house as she pleased.

In truth, Sally Bates was rather a pretty girl; her eyes were
dark and bright, her cheeks full and red, her curls heavy and
smooth, her figure, by Mrs. Bates's rule, unexceptionable, and
her waist more slender even than fashion required. Her temper
was genial, and her talk exceedingly sprightly. Her particular
talent consisted in shirking all hardships and captivating all the
beaux, young and old, great and small, who came within her
reach.

No sooner had Dr. Hilton, with saddle-bags on his arm, and
his young student by his side, appeared in sight, than, tastefully
arrayed in white muslin, and with a wreath of artificial flowers
around her forehead, Sally appeared at the window, drawing

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

the curtain quite aside, that she might see how Dr. Claverel, as
she called him, did look, though she was manifestly not unwilling
that he should see how she looked in the mean time.

“Mr. Claverel,” said Mr. Jameson, as the new-comers drew
near, “is your oldest son, Richard, gone forth from the paternal
roof to be initiated in the mysteries of the materia medica?”

Mr. Claverel looked puzzled and ashamed, as this was the
first intimation he had had of the whereabouts of his son, and in
his bewilderment he forgot to make any reply. But Mr. Bates,
taking advantage of the opportunity to say something spiteful,
said he didn't think Mr. Claverel had much control of the young
Doctor, since his return from college.

General expressions of surprise followed, to the great mortification
of Mr. Claverel, of course; and without waiting for the
adjustment of the difficulty, or even asking a single question of
Richard, he abruptly departed; not, however, till Mr. Bates
had time to say he hoped Dr. Claverel's professional career
would not be confined to the sphere in which it was likely to
open. Richard, presenting a sort of half-slovenly, half-genteel
appearance, was not much less mortified than his father, at
being so unexpectedly brought in contact with him; it was not,
however, very long before his attention was attracted by the
bright eyes and flowing curls of Sally Bates, and he was presently
so completely absorbed by the arrowy glances, and
saucily bewitching tosses of the girl, as to quite forget his first
embarrassment.

Farther and farther the lady leaned from the window, gaily
fluttered the roses among her curls, when suddenly a somewhat
stronger gust of air than was common, lifted the wreath
from her head, and deposited it little way from the grave
assembly; and Richard, recovering it with alacrity, was a moment
afterward presenting it at the open window, and Miss
Bates blushing and bowing her acknowledgments.

Richard was astonished that he had never before discovered
her beauty. A month after, Mr. Claverel returned one morning
from Clovernook, whither some errand had called him, with
a hurried and unsteady step. Rumor had kindly informed him,

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

because she thought he ought to know, that Richard and Sally
Bates were shortly to be married!

“Dolly,” he said, seating himself on the porch, as one completely
exhausted, “Dolly, I wish you would hand me the
sperits of camphire.”

It should already have been stated, that the suspected members
of the canine tribe, having each undergone a prescribed
ordeal, were honorably acquitted, except that notable guardian
that “was as cross a dog to other dogs as any dog could be
when other dogs disturbed his nightly watch.”

-- 216 --

p489-225

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

The first of November came round; the long dismal rains of
the autumn were over; along the brooks, and from their grassy
beds on the hillsides, the flowers, pale pansies, and crimson flox,
and blue-bells, were beaten down and gone; that lonesome
time of fading and falling was passed; the cold north breeze had
blown off the melancholy haze in which the blue basement of
the skies had buried itself all through October, and the atmosphere
was clear and chill.

Mr. Claverel's barns were full of new hay, and golden bundles
of wheat, and white sheaves of rye, and about the doors great
spotted oxen, and sleek brown heifers, and frisky calves with
sprouting horns, were treading knee deep in the fresh and fragrant
straw. It was a goodly sight—evidence of content and
abundance. The corn and the orchard fruits were also gathered,
and a reign of smiling plenty blest all the toilers.

But within doors, though the hearth blazed brightly, it was
quiet, very quiet, almost sad. Mr. Claverel sat in the house
for the most part, reading the Bible or the newspapers; and
though from the latter he sometimes read to Dolly an item of
news, or a recipe for making a pie or a pudding—for she, uneducated
and simple-minded woman, cared little for the theological
disputations and political flourishes in which her husband took
great interest—she usually kept silently about her work, mending
and making, or putting the house in order, or preparing
dinner or supper, in her industrious and frugal way; and her
step was not so light as it used to be, and she spoke less often
and less hopefully of the future. She was learning the great
lesson, the deceitfulness of earthly hopes, and that “sorrow's

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

crown of sorrow is remembering happier things.” Her ill-starred
boy had not fulfilled the prophecies in which her maternal
heart once rejoiced; and no wonder she was sad, poor
woman.

David and Oliver, bringing dusty slates and mouldy school
books out of the closets, in which they had been for nine
months stored, had commenced, for three months, their studies
in the district school, where Martha and Jane were kept the
year round, save when a heavy storm of rain or snow prevented
their going; for the school was a mile from home, and they
had neither cloaks nor overshoes—not they.

One cloudy and gusty day, when the crickets chirped to the
rattle of the windows, Mr. Claverel drew shiveringly to the fire,
saying, as he did so, “I am afraid, Dolly, I am going to have
a spell of the ague, for the chills run over and over me, and I
can't seem to get warm, though I've got on two of my red flannel
shirts to-day;” and Mrs. Claverel said, as she gave him the camphor,
and put a blanket over his shoulders, that she had felt all
day as though something was going to happen—when a heavy
stamping and a lighter sort of shuffling arrested their attention.

But let me go back a little. Rumor for once had been
rightly advised; and after a little flirtation and a little youthful
sentiment, in which each fancied the other to be the one above
all others with whom to find sympathy and love, Richard
Claverel and Sally Bates had been pronounced “husband and
wife.” A week or two of enchantment, a week or two of cool
commonplace, and then came moody discontent, with interludes
of ungenerous allusion, and then sharp words and outright
quarrels.

Richard had been deceived in Sally, and Sally had been
deceived in Richard. The miracle of sweetness and softness
and beauty was proven an idler and a gossip, that loved nothing
so much as money, and the handsome and prospectively well-to-do
doctor turned out the most thriftless and ill-tempered
wretch in the world. Truth is, both were right and both were
wrong, as is usual in such cases; they had followed a blind
and hasty impulse, and bitter reflection came after, with a
long train of evils that would have been pointed out in advance,

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

if they could then have listened to them. The young woman
had thought that Mr. Claverel, whom every body called a
rich man, would provide the means of living till the Doctor
should acquire his profession, but in this she was mistaken.
True, the land of Mr. Claverel was worth a good deal of
money, but the interest it yielded was a bare living, and this at
the price of hard work. He had never more than five dollars
in his pocket, for, as Mrs. Claverel said, he was a good provider,
and the sugar and the coffee and the thousand other little
things demanded every day, drew out almost all the funds
which the sale of a steer or a colt, now and then, or a load of
hay, or a few bushels of oats, brought in. Besides, David and
Oliver, who were steady and industrious, must have new coats
and boots every few days, as Mr. Claverel expressed it, with a
trifle occasionally for their own private uses; and Martha and
Jane, too, must have new bonnets and dresses, for Mrs. Claverel
wanted them to look a little like other folks, and she was sure
Deacon White's daughters had two dresses to their one; so it
was no wonder, in view of the income and the demand, that
Mr. Claverel was always a little behindhand.

He was not, however, much disposed, even if he had possessed
the means, to assist Richard any farther. He had, he said,
given him his time these five years, besides boarding and clothing
him; then, too, he had given him a horse, and money, twice
as much and twice as often as he had the other children; so it
was no marvel, especially in view of the farther offence Richard
had given, by marrying without his advice or consent, one
against whom he had violent prejudices, that he closed the doors
of his heart against him. In vain Mrs. Claverel urged that he
had never seen nor spoken with the young bride; that she might
be a pattern of perfection, and help Richard get along in the
world, instead of being any detriment, if she only had a little advice
and encouragement. Mr. Claverel only said he didn't
want to see her; he knew the family to be illiterate and vulgar;
he didn't suppose Joe Bates knew John Calvin from the
President of the United States; and, 't was likely, the daughter
knew less—that she was a silly, ill-bred gad-about, whom he
should assist by teaching her to help herself.

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

In getting a wife, Richard had thought little of how she was
to be supported; that he should be married was a fixed fact,
but the unpleasant necessities that would follow, he kept in the
dim distance; and, further than that, he could sell his Bucephalus,
and so manage to live for a while, at any rate. This had
been done, and this gusty day I spoke of came after the last
penny had been spent.

Since his marriage, Richard had professed to be still pursuing
his studies, sitting for the most part with his feet on the window
sill or the table, in the little dusty office of Dr. Hilton; but sometimes
varying the monotony by selling a box of pills or a phial
of paregoric, and sometimes by making a professional call with
his teacher in cases of croupy children, or slight burns or fevers.

Sometimes his meals were taken at his wife's father's, sometimes
in his mother's pantry, and sometimes at the hotel, where
they were never paid for. Sally still remained at home, because
Richard could in no way provide for her, in fact, but
“because mother could not think of parting with her,” as she
said. Her white shoes were quite worn out, and her white veil
considerably soiled. Her father had once or twice renewed her
dresses, and began to think it was time she should look to her
husband. For several days he had not been to see her—why,
she neither thought nor cared much, only that she wanted
shoes, and knew she must present her claims. She could
scarcely step out of doors any more—a state of things she was
not at all accustomed to. And yet the doctor came not. What
must she do? “Why, go at once and ask your husband,” said
her mother; “it is time he should begin to provide.” So
thought Sally, as well she might; and so, in her white slippers,
down at the heel and out at the toe, and with the wind blowing
her skirts in no very graceful fashion, she set out.

On arrival at the office, she found Dr. Claverel slipshod, and
in a threadbare and greasy coat, sitting with his hat drawn over
his eyes close by a red hot stove, unbosoming his sorrows to
the hostler of the hotel—a negro boy, of fourteen years of age.
The acquaintance had begun in the Doctor's more prosperous
days, when the lad had been employed as a groom for Bucephalus;
and though those days were gone, they still

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

occasionally met in the bar-room, or about the stables, (Richard was
fond of horses,) on terms of social equality. The extreme heat
of the stove had caused the door to be opened, so that Sally entered
without interrupting the conversation.

“Why doesn't you run away from her? I wound, if I had
such a wife,” she heard the boy say.

“Where in Heaven's name shall I run to?” replied the Doctor,
balancing a bottle of castor oil on two fingers. “I was a
fool—I've been a fool all my life!”

Sally, who had some, vague idea that the conversation might
refer to her, though she was by no means certain, exclaimed, in
no very mild tone, “I am glad you have found it out—everybody
else has known it a long time.”

“Found out what?” said Richard, without evincing any surprise.

“Why, that you are a fool. You are not fit to have a wife—
that's what you are not fit for.”

“I only wish you had found it out a little sooner,” said
Richard.

“I wish so as much as you can,” replied Sally; “I never saw
the time before when I hadn't a pair of shoes to put on my feet—
just look at this;” and she presented her shoes conspicuously
to view. Richard said nothing, and she continued,—“Do you
expect me to go barefoot, or do you wish me to take in washing?”

“Just as you please; your mother is a good washerwoman,
and might easily initiate you in the mysteries of her profession,
I should think.”

“That is a pretty way to talk to your own wife. I am sure
I have tried to do the best I could—I wish I was dead, where I
wouldn't trouble you any more,” and the young wife began
to cry. Richard was sorry he had spoken in this way; he had
some conscience; nor had the young woman yet lost all her
power. So, after sitting in uneasy silence for a while, he said,
“I don't know what to do, Sally, more than you do; I have no
money, and no means of getting any.”

Sally made no answer, and he continued, “Can you suggest
anything?”

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Upon which she sobbed out, pausing at every word, “They
don't want us at home any more, I am sure; and if we could
only get a little house somewhere, and live by ourselves, I
should be so glad.”

“It's no use talking about a house to a man that can't get
shoes!”

“Suppose, then, we go to your father's for a while?”

“What for—to be turned out of doors?”

“No! we will not be turned out. I can help your mother,
and you, too, can earn your board, beside studying as much as
you do now; and when they get tired of us, your father can
help us, as he ought to, and we can begin to live by ourselves.
Something may happen to our advantage—who knows?”

Richard thought all this reasonable, but felt a terrible hesi-
tancy about carrying it out. If his father were only from home—
but to present himself before him, and, worse still, his wife,
was what he could not sumon courage to do. However, he
saw no alternative, and was reluctantly dragged into obedience
to the suggestion. A dejected, pitiful sort of appearance they
made: Richard in shabby black gentility, and Sally in the
faded bridal gear—a rose-tinted silk, and the remnant of white
satin slippers.

Very glad was Mrs. Bates to see them set out, for she was
tired of “slaving for such a great family;” and over and again
she advised the young people to make themselves very useful—
that it might be to their advantage, &c.

Poor Richard—he felt very much like a despised outcast, going
back to the home whence he had been rightfully ejected, for
charity. In vain he tried to persuade himself that it was fate,
that all struggles were useless, and that he might as well submit
with a martyr's resignation. It would not do; humility
and pride and discontent and shame were warring in his bosom;
malignant and evil thoughts were in his heart.

On the way they met a poor boy whose mother was sick; he
was miserably clad, looked dejected, and wore his arm in a
sling; he hesitated, looked timidly and inquiringly at Richard,
who at first seemed not to notice him, and then, pausing, said,

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

abruptly, “What do you want of me? I can't do anything for
you!”

“Is Dr. Hilton at home?” said the boy.

“No; and if he were, he could not do your mother any
good. You had best go back as fast as you can, for most likely
she will be dead before you get home.”

The child was almost crying, as he said—“Mother wanted
me to go more for myself than for her—you see how I have
hurt myself!” and he presented his hand.

Richard loosened the bandage, and, examining it for a moment,
said, “It will have to be amputated before two days,
and then you will never be good for anything. You had better
be dead; a poor orphan with one hand: why, you will starve to
death.”

The boy cried outright at this; for, though he didn't know
what amputated meant, he had a vague idea that it was something
fearful, and he knew what starving to death was.

Richard continued: “What business had you to hurt your
hand in this way? I suppose you were doing some mischief,
something for which you ought to be sent to the State's prison
for life.”

“No, I was doing no harm,” said the boy, “only trying to
make a fire; but the log was too big for me; and when I had
got one end on the door-step, the other slipped off on to my
hand, and crushed it as you see.”

“Well,” said Richard, “I knew it was something you had no
right to do. Poor folks ought not to have fires; they ought to
freeze to death, don't you know that, boy?”

“The Doctor is only in fun, little boy,” said Sally, kindly,
for she was a woman; “your mother will get well, and your
hand, too; and you ought not to freeze to death, any more than
other folks; but you had best go on, and leave word for Doctor
Hilton to call at your mother's as soon as he comes home”—
advice which the little fellow, half-smiling and half-sobbing,
obeyed.

“Why did you talk so to that poor little boy?” asked Mrs.
Claverel, as they walked on.

“Because,” said Richard, “my heart is full of bitterness, and

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

it must overflow somewhere; beside, it is no worse to speak
than to think, and I can't help my thoughts—may be you can
do better.”

He was interrupted by a footstep. An old man walking as
hurriedly as his age and feebleness would permit, passed them,
leaning on a thorny staff. With that freedom which is customary
in some parts of the country, he spoke to the young people.
There was something gracious in his aspect, as though the way
he had come was beset with pitfalls, and youth needed warning
as well as encouragement. An indescribable sneer came over
the countenance of Richard, as he said, “If I were you, old
gray-headed man, I would cease to play such tricks; but perhaps'
tis your vocation, and why should I meddle with you, so
near the grave? hoble on, hobble on, sir—how can your feeble
sinews master fate? I am young—in the vigor of manhood,
they tell me, and yet no match for the demon.” The
old man, probably thinking the youth demented, looked pityingly
on him a moment, and then went forward in silence.

The remainder of the walk was accomplished without any interchange
of words. Arrived at the door, Richard tried to act
like a consciously welcome guest, but his perturbation betrayed
itself; and as for Sally, her heart misgave her when she met
the cold, unsmiling greeting of her father-in-law, nor could the
kind efforts of Mrs. Claverel to make all smooth, dispel the sorrowful
homesick feeling that came over her. Each tried to act
as it was wished to feel, but the constraint would not be thawed
away, and the first afternoon passed uncomforably enough.
Mr. Claverel read, or affected to read; the women kept up
some sort of talk, but it was on the surface; their ungenial natures
would not sympathize, and Richard, finding some sort of
relief in employment, and willing to escape from his father's
presence, set about cutting wood—an employment never before
tasteful to him; and it was not till tea time that he presented
himself, tired and chilled with the unusual exposure.

“The wind blows like snow,” said Mr. Claverel, going to the
window. “You had best get tea a little earlier than common,
Dolly, or the Doctor and his lady will have a dark walk home.”

This was purposely said to humiliate them, for he had no

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

idea that they intended to go home; nor did they; that day,
nor the next, nor the next; and it may readily be imagined that
affairs beginning so ill did not end well.

So far from being any help, the young people were a continual
source of discomfort and trouble. Mrs. Claverel soon
grew tired of trying to make matters pleasant, since all her
efforts were unavailing; and so they went from bad to worse.
At last they became very weary of each other, both the young
people and the old; and one morning, after some unusual dissatisfaction,
Sally put on her white bonnet, and went to her
mother.

-- 225 --

p489-234

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

For a time Sally continued to reside with her mother, and
Richard with his, without seeing each other, except by an occasional
interchange of calls. This of course gave rise to much
scandal in the neighborhood, which of all things Mrs. Claverel
most dreaded. Mean time the birth of a daughter gave some
sort of momentary strength to the feeble tie existing between
the young husband and wife.

“Don't you think, Sammy,” said Mrs. Claverel, one morning,
as she took up one of his red flannel shirts to mend, “don't
you think the old speckled cow is getting a little past her
prime?”

It is a much easier thing to fall in with the observation of
another, when we are not particularly interested, than to express
a different opinion, and, without looking up, Mr. Claverel said,
simply, “I don't know but she is.”

After a few minutes of silence, Mrs. Claverel continued, in
pursuance of some train of thought, “Did you see how the
black mare acted this morning?”

Mr. Claverel was deeply engaged in one of Van Buren's
messages, and made no reply; so the good woman went on,
“It seems to me I never saw her act so bad before. It was as
much as David could do to get her started; and when she did
go at last, Tom had the whole of the load to pull. It seems to
me I would sell her along pretty soon, if I saw a good opportunity.
Don't you think so?”

“What is it?” said Mr. Claverel, just beginning to understand
that his wife was talking to him. Then, seeing her

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

occupation, he added, “I wish, Dolly, while you are about it, you
would just line those sleeves through, from the elbow to the
shoulder. I feel a little of the rheumatis this morning.”

Of course, Mrs. Claverel thought it would be a good plan;
but, before it was accomplished, she managed to make her
meaning perfectly understood.

“It's no use,” said Mr. Claverel, at first; “the speckled cow
is worth twice what she will bring; and as for the mare, I
could not get half the vally of her. Besides, I could not carry
on the farm without her.”

“Why, Sammy, I don't see how she is worth more to you
than to any one else; and Oliver wants to break his colt now,
and then I expect you will have no use for the mare at all.”

“Well, if I could sell them, I don't particularly need the
money. I can sell oats and hay enough to pay my taxes, and
I don't like to part with my critters.”

“I think may be, if Richard had a little start, enough to go
to housekeeping with, he and Sally would try to get along. If
they were in their own house, and had some encouragement to
do, perhaps they might—who knows? Sally has a bed and
bureau, and a half dozen chairs; and if we can give them a little
more, they will manage nicely. It seems a pity, when they
are disposed to do as well as they can, that we should offer
them no countenance.”

Mr. Claverel said nothing. He seemed in a troubled study.

“The baby grows finely,” continued Mrs. Claverel, talking
rather for Mr. Claverel than to him. “I was in there yesterday
for the first time. I didn't much want to go there, but I was
coming by, and Mrs. Bates, she was out in the yard, and so insisted
on my going in just a minute, that I couldn't well get off.
You know it couldn't take me but just a minute, Sammy, and I
thought if it would do them any good, why, it would not do me
any harm, and so I stopped just a little bit.”

There was a long pause after this apologetic speech, which,
the husband not seeming disposed to interrupt it, gave the good
wife an uncomfortable sensation. However, she rallied presently;
and after slipping her hand under the patch, and saying,
“Isn't that thick and warm?” she said, “They want you to

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

come, and I told them I'd tell you, but you had so much to do,
I didn't much expect you'd go, and that you were no hand to go
to any place. They talk of calling the baby Dolly—an old
fashioned sort of name; I should not think they would like it.”

“Better call it Folly,” said Mr. Claverel, at which the wife
laughed, and said she thought so too, though she felt no inclination
whatever to laugh, but wished in some way to put her husband
in good humor, which in some sort she did, though for the
time he seemed much more interested in the message than in
anything which his wife said. A week or two after this conversation,
Mr. Claverel one morning took a pair of old horse-shoes
in one hand, and tying a rope about the neck of Oliver's colt,
set out for Clovernook. He walked slowly, for the refractory
colt—a rough-haired, long-legged, long-tailed, sorrel animal, that
had not yet attained his best development—pulled backward, to
the extent of his halter and neck together.

To reach the blacksmith's, he passed the house of Mr. Bates;
and though he did not turn his head in that direction, he saw at
the window his daughter-in-law, with her baby in her arms.
She saw him, and with her heart softened toward everybody,
with a strange, new feeling, she called him to come in, just a
moment, and see little Dolly. He hesitated a moment, then
tied the colt to the gate-post, and walked straight into the house.
A moment more, and his grandchild was in his arms.

A week or two more, and the sorrel colt, which Oliver called
Democrat, (he was a stout politician, after the order of his
father,) was soberly at work by the side of Tom, and the black
mare and the speckled cow were no longer among the chattels
of Mr. Claverel; and between the old homestead and the village,
Richard had taken up his abode. The house he occupied was a
wooden building, of small size and pretensions; nevertheless,
it had an air of decency and comfort about it. The carpet was
very pretty, as Mrs. Bates thought, the curtains tasteful, and the
other furniture good and useful. The front of the house near
the door was garnished with the sign of “Dr. Claverel,” and
the stable, on the back of the lot, was filled with hay and corn
for Richard's new pony. He intended to commence practice at
once. It was no use, he thought, to study any longer; he knew

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

about as much as Dr. Hilton, though he hadn't attended lectures,
and hadn't a regular diploma, and it was not so easy to
make other people believe it. However, baskets of provision,
enough for the consumption of a month, were provided by Mrs.
Claverel and Mrs. Bates, and the young people began to make
their own way in the world.

Richard rocked the cradle while Sally cooked the dinner,
and Sally rocked while Richard saddled his pony and rode
about the neighborhood, as though professionally engaged.
Thus matters went on for a time, but at the end a month, Richard's
riding was still all make-believe. The hay was gone from
the stable, the flour and meat from the larder, the wood required
to be replenished, and fear and anxiety began to usurp
the place of hope and satisfaction.

Daily Richard went backward and forward between his
father's and his own home, bearing a basket of apples or potatoes,
and daily Martha and Jane addressed him as Dr. Claverel,
and inquired, with mock sincerity, after the health of his
patients. “How much do you want?” they would ask sometimes—
“a dollar's worth, or less? we don't do business on the
credit system.” Mrs. Claverel would say, “Come, come!” by
way of reproof, while Richard remained silent from mortification.

The spring brightened into summer, and the half-made garden
was overgrown with weeds, while in-doors a cross baby
cried in the cradle, and the mother, languid and weary of waiting
for the better time, grew more and more dissatisfied, neglecting
the sources of comfort she had, because she had not more.

One morning, after a restless night with the fretful child, she
arose, more languid and disquieted than usual. There was no
fire to prepare breakfast, and no breakfast to prepare; dull,
leaden clouds hung over all the sky; no breath of air stirred
the leaves, among which the spiders were lazily spinning; the
birds twittered feebly and faintly, but there was no joyous outburst
of song. Presently the thunder growled in the far distance,
and rumbled heavily up the sky; the day was going to
be stormy.

Once or twice Sally called her husband to arise, and, if

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

possible, get some wood for a fire before the rain set in; but he
dozed on, paying no heed to her remarks or advice; and approaching
near where the fire should be, she rocked her baby
to and fro, in a wretched and sullen mood, looking out on the
storm. There was no food, nor fire, nor money in the house.
Neither was there any interchange of kind words, or hopes, or
wishes, to keep alive in their hearts the love that was fast dying
out. At last the noon was come; it grew lighter, and the rain
nearly ceased.

The poor woman could restrain her sorrow and her reproaches
no longer, and once more turning to Richard, asked him if he
intended to leave her to starve to death.

“What would you have me do,” he said: “go out in this
storm and ask charity? I have no heart and no hope—nothing
but a discontented and reproachful wife,

`Would that I were dead before thee!' ”

Tears followed on her part; then bitterer reproaches; then
harsh words from each to each; and then sullen silence and
dogged resolves. Toward sunset, with her baby in her arms,
and tears in her eyes, Sally set out in the rain for home, while
Richard remained in the desolate and deserted house—wretched,
very wretched.

The sun went down; the rain fell on and on; without and
within, all was dark, and the heart of Richard was darkest of
all. He was hungry, though he scarcely felt that; but weary
of himself and of the world, the hours dragged slowly by. All
day he sat perfectly still, with his arms folded across his bosom,
and his eyes bent on the ground. At last he arose, pacing restlessly
from side to side of the little room, beginning a train of
reflection sometimes with, “I might do better if I would,” but
invariably ending with, “I would do better if I could.” Violent
feelings of joy or pain must exhaust themselves at last, and
the tumult in the bosom of the young man at length gave way
to the settled calmness of despair. After a search of some
minutes, he succeeded in finding the remnant of a tallow candle,
by the light of which he read the miserable conclusion of the
sorrowful story of Chatterton; but he gathered no courage from

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

the fact that the day after his suicide “there came a man in
the city inquiring for him.” He only said it was better that he
should die than live. An evil sign was in his house of life,
which only the shadow of the grave could sweep away; and to
die was to give the echo of his name to the world. So, the
long night, in darkness and silence, he mused.

The next morning, haggard and worn and hungry, he returned
to his father's house, and his mother listened patiently
and lovingly to the old story: his wife had cruelly deserted
him, depriving him of the solace of his child; in fact, she had
been unkind and unprovident from the first; and had she remained,
her conduct might ultimately have broken his heart.
So wretched and helpless and hopeless he looked, that even his
father was softened, and forbore to reproach, if he did not soothe
and encourage. He was resolved to give up his profession, for
he had neither the tact nor the talent for its prosecution; he
would come back home, and assist his brothers in the cultivation
of the farm. Agreeably to this resolve, Democrat and
Tom were harnessed to the market-wagon, and the goods belonging
to the husband were separated and removed from those
belonging to the wife. The sign was taken down, and though
Richard was careful to deposit it where it would neither be
seen by himself nor any one else, as he thought, Martha and
Jane, in some of those mysterious searches of which children
are so fond, would sometimes bring it to light, and, tacking it
to the door of his room, hide in some neighboring nook to
watch his coming, and laugh over his surprise and mortification.

After a few days of pretty energetic endeavor to be useful,
Richard began to relapse to his former apathy and indifference.
Sometimes he would sit in his chamber and read his old medical
books, sometimes he mounted his pony and rode about the
neighborhood, no one knew for what, nor do I think he knew
himself.

Meantime, rumor became current that Mr. Bates was about
to sell out and move to town—a rumor which had confirmation
in the bills posted in front of the Clovernook Hotel, and the
principal grocery store, as also on the graveyard fence, and the
gate-posts of Mr. Claverel, at one extremity of the village, and

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

of Deacon Whitfield, about a mile away, stating, in large printed
letters, that there “would be sold at public vendue, on the
first of August, at the house of Mr. Bates, all the following
property, viz., three milch cows, one patent churn, with a lot of
dairy ware and family crockery; two feather beds, picked from
Mr. Bates's own geese, and warranted prime; one bureau, one
breakfast table, and half a dozen chairs. Also, two draught-horses,
one fanning mill, one plough, with a great variety of
farming and household utensils, too numerous to mention.”

Mrs. Bates had asserted, as it was reported, that she could
not live in the same neighborhood with the Claverels. So, in
course of time, fanning mill and feather beds, milch cows and
breakfast table, were disposed of, and Mr. Bates and family
moved to the city, and opened a boarding-house for tailors,
milliners, and errand-boys—Sally chiefly doing the honors, and
her mother the work. The children were thus deprived of the
fresh air, and free, healthful exercise, to which they had been
accustomed; their simple and comfortable clothing was abandoned
for something like other children's, more expensive than
they could afford, and more fashionable than durable or agreeable.
Consequently, they became, as their mother thought, very much
improved; that is, they had, in place of full, dimpled cheeks,
and rosy arms, and flowing hair, a paler and more delicate
complexion, and broad, white pantalettes, and long braids hanging
down their backs, liberally ornamented at the ends with
very bright ribbons. As for the boys, I can't describe the buttons,
and tassels, and shining belts, that set them off; but it
was all over-strained, and not precisely the right thing; nor
could they learn to feel as much at case as in their loose trowsers
in the hay-field. The city air and the neglectful mother
didn't agree with the baby, and on the cushion of the rocking-chair
she lay, fretting by the hour, or falling over the shoulder
of a nurse-girl, not old enough nor strong enough to support
her; or was carried from place to place, with her skirts of
two yards in length trailing to the ground. The name of Dolly
was abandoned or metamorphosed to Dora. Poor little baby,
its name was never written, even on its tombstone; and what
availed the change, for the summer was not gone till its languid

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

arms were folded and its feet straightened for the grave. A
few natural tears, a vacuum for some days, and then the white
lace that edged its long dresses served to set off the mourning
of the young mother. Peace to the unknown little child, fallen
asleep in innocency, to wake in the bosom of the Good Shepherd.
It had no need of torture to be made pure. The firecrown,
and the worm that never dies, are not for those over
whom sounds ever the sweet music, “Suffer them to come
unto me, and forbid them not.” Away under the sun-set
clouds, neglected and sunken, is the grave which the ill-starred
father never saw, and about which the hands of the mother
planted no flowers

I marvel, sometimes, when I see mothers who will not be
comforted, mourning for the deaths of their children. They
forget that the beauty of immortal youth is theirs; they forget
the fullness of sorrow that is in the world; the moaning that
runs through the universe, since the downward beating of the
starry wings of Lucifer brought the echoes from below.

Sooner or later we grow weary, and covet for our bleeding
feet and broken hearts the comfort of the grave; for life has no
good unmixed with evil. The laurel twines itself only about
haggard and aching brows; under the flame that streams across
the centuries lie the gray ashes of all dearest hopes; the
great waves of despair beat ever against the citadel of joy,
until we are glad to fold the darkness about us, and go down to
the narrow house, there, at least, to rest. No troubling dream
disturbs the pillow, no necessity to labor or to wait, calls us
away from the quiet, to front, with fainting and failing powers,
the terrors of adverse destiny. The morning goes, and comes
again, and again, but visits our eyelids with no unwelcome
light. The sobbing rains of the spring-time beautify with flowers
the covering that is over us, the dry leaves of autumn drop
down, and the white snows of winter settle over the grave
mound like the sheet over the newly dead; but to the pale
sleepers it is all the same, for there is no work, nor device, nor
wisdom, nor knowledge, in the grave. For myself, many that
I have loved have gone from me to return back no more. The
golden curls of childhood, the dark, heavy tresses of mature

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

life, and the thin, silvery locks of old age, have been hidden
from my eyes by the shroud-folds; but among them all there
is not one that I would summon to take up again the burden of
life. Were they here, my weakness might fasten itself upon
their strength, and my lagging footsteps hold them back from
the aims of ambition, the reward of endeavor.

-- 234 --

p489-243

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

Saturday night! Who has not rejoiced when the week's
affairs were wound up, even though they may have been attended
with no unusual sorrow or solicitude. The weight of care is
lightened for a moment, and we breathe freely; there is then
less looking before and after, less sighing for what is not, than
at other times. In the city, the close of the week and the
approach of the Sabbath are more manifestly apprehended,
perhaps; but in the country, they are felt. The oxen are unyoked
and left to graze over the hills for a day; the plough, or
the work, of whatever sort it may be, stands still; a hush,
unbroken by the woodman's axe or the laborer's song, spreads
itself over all; and the solemn ringing of the village bell calls
every one to come up and worship. There is no music of
chimes, there are no cross-crowned towers, no gorgeous altars,
no elaborate rituals, nor paid choirs, to fill long, dark aisles
with unnatural trills—


“As if God's ear would bend with childish favor
To the poor flattery of the organ keys.”
The very birds seem to sing less jocundly, and their songs
sound through the woods like anthems; and the winds, the
priesthood of the air, in prophetic tones, admonish the soul, till
the sun goes down in purple fire, and over the sky's blue border
the stars come up white and cold.

Sometimes, in country places, the Sabbath is made a time
for visiting; nor is it thus profaned, for it is generally among
people whose occupations require all their attention through
the week, and who, after quietly enjoying the hospitality of

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

some dear friend or brother, partake with him also a spiritual
feast in the house of God. There is no ostentatious display, no
noise or bustle necessary for the entertainment, but the visitors
lend their aid in the performance of some labor of love, and so,
during their stay, make less trouble than they prevent. The
women folks, who of course sleep in the spare bed, “dainty
and lavendered,” spread it smoothly and get the whole chamber
in order before they descend, and make themselves further
useful, often, in laying the cloth and assisting about breakfast,
which is easily accomplished with the asking of an occasional
question; such as, whether to use the white-handled knives and
forks or the horn ones, the plain china or the gilt, the tin or the
britannia coffee-pot; in all of which cases the visitor knows
well enough that the white-handled knives and forks, and the
gilt china, and the britannia coffee-pot, are to be used. Meanwhile,
the men-folks inspect cribs and sheds and barn, proposing
improvements for themselves from what they see, or
suggesting improvements for their neighbor, while they give
the horses their oats, or carry the hay to the sheep, or milk a
cow, “just because they would rather do it than not”—neither
offering hindrance, nor disorganizing the usual course of things.
If it be known that Uncle John's or Aunt Mary's family, or
any other folks, are coming, the preparations are all made on
Saturday. At such times, wo to the chickens that have saucy
habits of coming into the house. With all diligence the children
search through hay-mows and straw-heaps, and sometimes
make exploring expeditions into patches of weeds, for new
hen's nests; scrubbing and dusting are done with unusual care;
a pound-cake and a pudding are baked; and toward sunset all
the family appear in their holiday gear, awaiting with smiling
countenances the crowning event, the arrival of “the company.”
Such an event was about to occur at Mr. Claverel's. The
week's work was finished; David and Oliver were breaking
their colts, Democrat and Reuben, into the mysteries of some
fantastic tricks; Mr. Claverel was reading some political essay
in the Republican, while Dolly crimped the border of her cap
with Richard's penknife; and Martha and Jane, shivering
though they were, sat close at the front gate, eager to catch the

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

first glimpse of Uncle Peter's team. Richard, utterly indifferent,
or affecting to be so, sat in his room, seesawing on a
violin; and yet the coming of Uncle Peter was to be the beginning
of a new era in his life.

“Oh, mother, mother, look quick and see if this is not them,
just coming over the hill,” said both the girls at once. Mrs.
Claverel arose and looked from the window, saying, as she did
so, “Peter has a new horse on the near side, if it is him; but,
Sammy, hadn't you best go out and open the gate, at any
rate?”

“Call Richard to go,” he answered; but the children ran out
again, saying they could do it, for they thought that would
make it uncle Peter; and Mrs. Claverel, saying she guessed
they could do it just as well as anybody, left Richard to the enjoyment
of his violin. Anxiously, and almost tremblingly, the
children gazed; presently, the white cover and the little green
wagon were in full sight, and there, side by side, sat Uncle
Peter and Aunt Jane. Briskly the journey was concluded,
and as, having smiled and nodded to the children, they trotted
down the gravel walk, the rattling of the wheels announced
to all that they were come. Mrs. Claverel, in her
newly crimped cap and smoothly ironed dress, and with one
hand in the sock she was mending—for she was never idle—
came forth to give her welcome, attended by “Sammy,” with
the open Republican in one hand, and a Windsor chair in the
other, which he proffered, by way of a step. What a joyous
shaking of hands there was, how many kind inquiries about all
at home, from the children to Billy, the hired man—and even
the old house-dog was not forgotten. Then came the unpacking
of a variety of little presents, in packages, jars, and baskets—
for aunt Jane never came empty-handed—she always had
something that she knew Dolly would like so well! some of
her currant jelly, or dried pears, so nice in case of sickness, or
a fresh-baked loaf-cake, which she thought the children might
like because Aunt Jane made it, and not but that Dolly could
make a great deal better.

Aunt Jane was a good woman; kind deeds and words flowed
from her heart as spontaneously as water from its fountain.

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

She knew nothing of the arts and blandishments of cultivated
life; nothing of its heartless and specious deceptions; but a disposition
to please is better than conformity to rules, and everybody
was happy in Aunt Jane's society. She was not my Aunt
Jane, any more than Uncle Dale was my Uncle Dale, nor so
much indeed; I wish she was, for she is still living, and well
stricken in years she must be, too, for, as I remember her she
was forty, I suppose—and that is a long time ago. In the
shadow of the maple, where Uncle Peter often rested from his
labors, he is now taking his last rest. He was many years
older than his wife; even at the bridal, his hair was white; but
her flirtations gave him little annoyance, as


“Along the cool, sequestered vale of life,
He kept the even tenor of his way;”
and when the end came, he was resigned and happy.

“Keep the old homestead, Jenny,” he said, “and Billy to
tend the farm: he knows all my ways of doing. I don't want
any new-fangled ploughs or harrows brought into use. Go and
visit Sammy's folks once in three months, just as though I were
with you; and do not grieve, Jenny, but kiss me now, and let
me go to sleep,” and, smoothing the gray hair from his forehead,
Jenny did kiss him, as fervently as twenty years before,
and the smile that came over his features was never afterwards
disturbed. But it is not with the sad end of the journey that I
have to deal, nor much even with the living years, only as this
one visit influenced the destiny of Richard.

The sun was down, and the lamp lighted, and the table
spread for supper. Democrat and Reuben, whose stalls were
to be occupied by Uncle Peter's horses, were turned out to race
in the orchard, and the violin was mute. The rattling of the
stage coach along the turnpike arrested their attention. There
was a sudden pause, a sound of voices, then a driving forward
again; and presently there was a loud rap on the door, and, responsive
to Mr. Claverel's distinct “Come in,” a fat little woman
entered, whom, under drooping feathers and muffling furs,
it was difficult to recognise as Mrs. Bates. Mr. Claverel received
her with cold formality, Richard with blank surprise,

-- 288 --

p489-247 [figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

and Mrs. Claverel with a strained and uncomfortable effort at
hospitality.

A little very urgent business had brought her, she said, as
she accepted the invitation to “take off her things.” “You
see,” she continued, seating herself by aunt Jane, “it was my
daughter that Richard Claverel here married. She made him
a good wife, if ever a woman made a good wife. I don't say
this because I am her mother, and she is my daughter; because
if I was not her mother, nor she my daughter, I could see that
she was a good wife, just as well as I can see now that she was
a good wife, and it was all from his own evil disposition that
my daughter was forced to abanding his house. I haven't the
vanity to think my daughter an angel, but I do think an angel
could not have lived with him, any more than my daughter
could live with him; but an angel, seeing his evil disposition,
would have had to abanding him, just as my daughter, seeing
his evil disposition, had to abanding him.” There is no telling
how much longer she would have gone on but for the interference
of Mr. Claverel, who, after the exclamation, “A fool's
mouth hath no drought,” requested that whatever business she
might have should be transacted with him.

Richard had made his escape, followed by Uncle Peter, who
preached him an excellent sermon from the text, “Never give
up.” At first, he said it was no use; he should always have
bad luck; that if other folks could do better, he hoped they
would—but that he couldn't. Gradually, however, he yielded
by little and little, and began to take courage and hope.

“I forgot,” said Mrs. Bates, addressing Mr. Claverel, “that
you are the governor. I suppose you would like to have me
get down on my knees, and ask you if you would please to let
me speak a word; but I can tell you, Sammy Claverel, it will
not be the Widder Bates that gets on her knees to the like of
you. No: the Widder Bates has a little too much spirit for
to get down on her knees to you, Sammy Claverel, or the like
of you, Sammy Claverel—the Widder Bates tells you that to
your face, Sammy Claverel.” Yes, our old acquaintance was a
widow now: poor Bates—when his little farm was sold, his
occupation was gone. Temptation met and overcame him.

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

The strength and independence of the yeoman degenerated into
the weakness and imbecility of the drunkard; and living awhile
a pitiable wretch, he died an outcast from the love of his own
wife and children.

“Can't the business just be put off till we have taken a little
bit of tea and eaten a mouthful or two of supper?” said Mrs.
Claverel.

But Mrs. Bates, who felt invested by her widowhood with a
sort of dignity, and loved to make allusion to her lonely and
unprotected state, replied that the Widder Bates would say
what she had to say without any supper; that she was a lone
body, but for all that, she wouldn't be beholden to her foes!

“Come and eat like a woman,” Mr. Claverel said; “you've
rid from town, and must be hungry. I don't pretend to be
your friend, but I'm not your enemy; and now that you are
in my house, you are welcome to eat, though I hope this may
be your last visit.”

Adjusting her black bonnet so as to show to good advantage
the red artificial flowers in her cap, Mrs. Bates said she hoped
it would be her last visit; that she had come to say something
that would have been very much to Mr. Claverel's advantage,
and that she would rather be to the advantage of a black slave
than to one's disadvantage; but that if he was not a mind to
have an advantage, when a lone widder had come to offer him
an advantage, to her own disadvantage, she didn't know as she
was bound to force an advantage into his hands to her own disadvantage.

Mr. Claverel said if she had made such sacrifice on his account,
he was sorry; but that if she had anything to propose
that would be to their mutual advantage, he was ready to
hear it.

“Maby you remember our black cow?” said Mrs. Bates, reseating
herself.

“She got most of her living in my paster: so I have some
reason to remember her.”

“Maby you have other reasons?”

“Only that she was an ugly old critter, that one would not

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

be likely to forget, and that she could let down the bars as well
as I.”

“And you as well as she—so folks say, at any rate.”

“What of that? Would I put your cow in my paster?”

“Opinions differ—some says what you wouldn't like to
hear.”

The angry glow came into Mr. Claverel's face, as he said—

“Speak plainly, and to the point; I don't understand you.”

“I did speak to the point—the Widder Bates isn't afeard.”

“Then say out what yuo have to say.”

“I've said, as plain as words can say, that if a rich man had
a spite to a poor man, he might turn the poor man's cow into
his own meader, and let her eat herself to death, just because
he was a rich man that the law couldn't touch, and had a spite
to a poor man that the law could take up and hang if he said a
word.”

“Ay, ay, I understand,” said Mr. Claverel, for her talk was
too ludicrous to make him angry; “but if any one believed
your insinuations, I don't see that it would be much to my
advantage.”

“If I am a mind to tell it, it will be to your disadvantage;
and if I don't tell it, it will be to your advantage; but do you
suppose I am going to conceal it for nothing?”

“Do as you please; but if you think I will pay you money
to keep you from circulating falsehoods, you are mistaken. Is
this the business you came to transact?”

“I am a poor lone widder, and likely I don't begin business
the way business would be begun by a lawyer who learns his
business out of books; but I am coming, as fast as I can, to
more important business, for the black cow is dead now, poor
old critter, and whether she hooked down the bars with her
horns and got into your meader, or whether she got into your
meader without hooking down the bars with her horns to get
into your meader, makes no difference, now, seeing that she got
into your meadow some way, and died on that account, taking
as good as twenty dollars out of our pockets; but, as I said,
that is neither here nor there.”

“What is?” asked Mr. Claverel.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

“Why,” said Mrs. Bates, after some hesitation, “there is a
young man boarding with me that is a lawyer, and knows about
business, and how it ort to be done. He is from one of the
cities east of the mountings, and he says that my daughter can
get a divorce as easy as to turn her hand over, he says; and he
says, he says there will be no difficulty at all in the case, he
says.”

“Well,” said Mr. Claverel; and Mrs. Bates continued: “And
the lawyer says, he says that it will be greatly to your disgrace,
he says, to have the facts brought before the public, and he says,
he says that if it was himself, he says, he would rather pay a
thousand dollars, he says, than to have it brought before the
public, he says; so I thought I would come and tell you what
he said, he said, for he said he would rather pay a thousand
dollars, he said, than to have the facts brought out, he said.”

I will not dwell longer upon the important business which,
by degrees, Mrs. Bates managed to explain. Enough that her
plan failed, and that she left the house in high anger, saying, as
she did so, that she was “convinced, now, that the black cow
had some help about getting into the meader, and that the lawyer
said, he said that there would be no difficulty in the way
of a divorce, he said.”

Though Richard kept out of hearing of the conversation, he
knew what it was, and was so humiliated that Aunt Jane should
have heard it, that he would fain have crept out of the world;
and though he had been once or twice called to supper, he delayed
to go, but remained on the porch, apparently watching
the clouds that were driving fleetly up the sky, now obscuring
the moon and stars, and now leaving their broad, full light to
stream on the world.

A storm of sorrowful passion swept him away from the coldness
and selfishness that were a part of his nature, and he
longed for an opportunity of doing or saying something kind—
something that should prove him not utterly lost. Carlo came
close and rubbed his shaggy sides against him. “Poor fellow!”
said Richard, “come in and I will give you some supper.”

“The wind blows up like snow, don't it?” said Aunt Jane,
addressing Richard, as though unconscious of his thoughts and

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

feelings. “But we are waiting supper for you, so never mind
the clouds.”

“Are you?” said Richard. “I didn't know it was ready.”
And taking Carlo by the collar, he followed Aunt Jane into the
house, and making his supper of dry bread, which he held in
one hand, he fed the dog with the other. The table was luxuriously
spread, but he had no appetite; and after going through
the formula, he retired to his chamber, and drew out from its
dusty closet, the old brown hair trunk, and after replacing a
tack or two, and brushing it up to make it look as respectable
as possible, he carefully wrapped in a “Republican” the sign of
Dr. Claverel, and placed it in the bottom—next came the
violin, and then the various articles that made up his wardrobe—
the trunk was locked, and seating himself by the window, he
looked at the clouds and thought of the future all the long
night.

-- 243 --

p489-252

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

The hush of the Sabbath evening hung over the world.
Youths and maidens were crossing the green fields to the music
of some rustic chapel, as the last light that burned about the
sunset went out, and twilight opened her dusky wing, full of
stars.

The rumbling of the wheels that went down the grass-grown
lane, now dragging heavily through some deep rut, and now
gliding smoothly along the level sward again, scarce disturbed
the silence. The cattle that lay along by the fence, chewing
the cud quietly, their sleek backs gray with frost, looked up
with instinctive recognition, and the blue smoke curled upward
from the old mossy and steep-roofed homestead, and the light
(how far a little candle throws its beams!) shone forth its welcome
from the narrow and old-fashioned window. They were
almost home—Uncle Peter and Aunt Jane; they had had a
good visit, but still they were glad to get back.

Poor Richard Claverel! there was no eye to look brighter
for his coming; and as he sat on the little trunk that contained
all his earthly effects, with his face turned away from his relations,
he was sad, for he was going forth to try once more if
there were energy or manhood in him, though he secretly felt
there was neither, for he was convinced, at least, that he was
really ill-starred.

“If it had been thus or thus,” he would say, “I might have
been different;” for he was vexed and maddened against everything
for being what he was. Circumstances above his ordering
had shaped his destiny, as he thought, and so he sat, helpless
and faithless, and let the current drift him as it would.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

What poor apologists we are, and how our judgments lean
weakly in favor of ourselves. What is crime in another, in
us is privilege, or chance; rules that are sacredly binding to
others, we may trespass, if we will, for there is some sweet
reservation of mercy for us that violated justice seals away
from others; and so we sin, and draw after us a long train of
evil and sorrow and remorse, even to the edges of the grave;
and pity us, our Father! if we also dim the pure radiance of
eternity. How hardly is the spirit taught, amid all the trials
and weaknesses and temptations of our mortality, to shape its
upward flight!

Richard was sad; for a thousand times over we may say to
ourselves, Can my weak hands wrest my destiny from the
power of Omniscience? Can I warp circumstances to my will?
Can I be other than I am? and so, yield to the sway of blind
impulse; but a voice that condemns us—a still, small voice—
is speaking all the while in our hearts, and making itself
felt above our senseless declamation. Turn right about from
the tempter, weak idler, and work—work diligently and earnestly,
doing what your hand finds to do with your might
and the wicked one will flee away. No mere intellectual resolve,
though never so well contrived, is strong enough, without
work. If you come to a rock that you can neither blast
nor break, nor dig under, nor climb over, turn aside, but work
on, and by little and little you will get forward, and each step
will give new strength for the next, till at last you will triumph,
even though it be not till that “hoary flower that crowns extreme
old age” shall have blossomed on your brow.

When the little journey was over, and the carriage stopped
before the large red gate, Richard felt sadder than ever; the
monotony of his thought must be broken in upon; he must
encounter new faces, and make some show of gratitude for the
kindness he should receive. All this was painful to him, and
so, in place of talking with his cousins, Joseph and Hannah,
and listening to Aunt Jane's glowing account of Uncle Sammy
Claverel's folks, as she made the tea and changed the butter-plate
from one side of the table to the other, and re-arranged
the cups and saucers to the way she was used to have them,

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

he stole out of the house and sat down alone on an open piazza,
though the air was very cold and comfortless. The cribs and
barns and haystacks looked not as they looked at home; and
the scythes and sickles and saws that garnished the side of the
piazza were quite out of place, he thought. His father kept
such like articles in a little room in the wagon house; and
Uncle Peter seemed only half-civilized. From the end of the
piazza, fronting the south, could be seen the little village of
Medford, which lay some half mile away; clusters of white
houses among the trees, gleaming lights, and one or two spires
shooting up through the blue, were seen distinctly, for the
moonlight streamed broadly over all.

There was to be the scene of his new efforts. What would
be the result? Interest that he had not felt for a long time
began to attach itself to the place, and he wished it were morning,
that his work might begin, though he had nothing to do,
except to nail the sign of “Dr. Claverel” to the gate post,
for the public road was a quarter of a mile from Uncle Peter's
house, and the sign must therefore be at the gate opening
to the lane. To the northward, stood a thick wood, the edges
of which were ragged with patches of clearing, and half decayed
stumps of trees, blackened and charred; and now and then a
tree with half its branches broken and crushed away by the fall
of some neighboring fellow, caught the cold glimmer of the
moonlight, and shivered to the passing of the wind.

In the midst of one of these openings stood a small log cabin,
from the little square window of which the light streamed very
brightly. There seemed to be no buildings about it; and Richard
marvelled to himself as to the character of the people who
lived there. A narrow strip of meadow and a part of the
clearing only divided it from his view: some poor family of
emigrants, he thought, or people who mend the roads. But as
he looked and thought, the door opened, and a female figure was
presented to his sight, which, imperfectly as he saw, belied his
previous impression. Her arms were folded across her bosom,
and she stood for some time perfectly still—whether in musing
mood, or in expectancy of some one, it was impossible to tell.
Richard was half resolved to cross the meadow, and gain a

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

nearer view, when Aunt Jane came to the door, and looking in
every direction but the right one, exclaimed, “Where on earth
is the boy?” and, as she saw him, added, “Come in; you will
get your death of cold.” And Richard went in, and ate with
better relish, and talked more than he had before in a month.
Perhaps he didn't know why, himself; very probably not; nevertheless,
if he had not seen the lady in the moonlight, the
humanizing sensations he now experienced would have had no
place in his heart. Once or twice he was about to ask something
respecting the cabin, yet he hesitated, he scarce knew
why; but at length, thinking to gain indirectly the knowledge
he desired, he said, “What thick woods you have at the north,
here?”

“Yes,” said Aunt Jane, and then proceeded to tell how a
neighbor's little boy was lost there a few days previous, and
that half the village had been engaged in the search; at all of
which Richard expressed great wonder, adding, “It will not be
left there much longer for boys to be lost in; I see there are
some clearings into it already.” But in this he failed, as before,
and went on to say that some sort of a house stood close against
the woods, if he were not mistaken; to which Aunt Jane
replied, that he was not mistaken, that a house did stand there.

“It seems a desolate place. Any person living there?” asked
Richard.

Aunt Jane replied that no persons lived there, laying stress
on the word persons—at which the young folks exchanged
smiles.

“How do you like the view of our village by moonlight?”
asked Uncle Peter; and Richard's curiosity was left ungratified
for that night.

His chamber chanced to be at the north end of the house,
and before retiring he drew aside the curtain and surveyed
the scene. The light was still burning brightly as before, and a
sudden shower of red sparkles issued from the low stone chimney
as he looked, and ran, burning and glimmering, along the
dark, indicating that the fire was not without attention. He fell
asleep, thinking of the woman; and whether she were old or

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

young, pretty or ugly, and concluding, of course, that she was
neither old nor unpardonably plain.

The next morning, after breakfast, he discovered a small tree
in the edge of the northern meadow, which, he said, wanted pruning,
very badly, proffering his services at the same time.

“It is not the season,” said Uncle Peter; but Richard insisted
that the season would make no difference, that, in fact,
he believed it was then the best season; and in a few minutes
he had crossed the meadow, and was lopping off the boughs with
alacrity, glancing now and then towards the mysterious cabin.
There were roses and lilacs all around the door, ivy trained
over the wall, and jasmine about the window. The fence enclosing
the house was of the rudest description, and just without
stood the blackened stumps and trees before referred to, nor
was the yard itself entirely free from them, but here they were
covered with vines of wild grapes, hops, or the wild morning-glory,
which in summer transformed them to columns of verdurous
beauty. Just now, they were whitened with the snowflakes
which had fallen during the night. The curtain was
drawn close over the window, and no other sign of life was
discoverable, save the smoke, which hung about the roof and
settled in long blue ridges near the ground.

Richard was a long time pruning the tree, but the task was
completed at length, and it proved an almost fruitless stratagem,
for what he had seen heightened without satisfying his curiosity;
and as he crossed the damp meadow homeward, he felt
as much vexed as disappointed, and perhaps more so, when
Uncle Peter said, “I think the tree is not much improved;
besides, you have made your feet wet and your hands cold; but
that is not the worst—you have missed seeing the prettiest girl
in the whole village.”

Pretty girls were nothing to him, Richard said; and going
moodily into the house, sat by the fire, with the newspaper, in
which he affected to be completely absorbed.

Presently Aunt Jane came that way, to see if her yeast,
which was in an earthen jar, covered over with the table-cloth,
and placed close in the corner, were not rising, and, beating

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

it briskly with the iron spoon she said, “You asked, Dicky,
something about the cabin across the field, last night?”

Richard merely said “Yes,” without looking up, and she
continued—

“The young woman who lives there was to see me this
morning. She came in at one door the very minute you went
out of the other.”

“Ah,” said Richard, for he was too much provoked to say
more.

“Just see how my yeast is coming up!” exclaimed Aunt
Jane. “My work is getting all before me. I stopped to talk
too much with Caty.”

Much as Richard desired to know something about the
visitor, and if she were Caty, and wherefore she lived alone, he
forebore to ask—so perverse is the heart.

“Come, Richard,” said Uncle Peter, as he drew on his mittens,
“I am going down to Medford. Won't you go along?
It will be beginning business, you know; and on the way we
can tack up the sign.”

But Richard said he didn't feel like going, and so moped
around all day.

Busily Aunt Jane kept about her work; everything was
ready for her just as she was ready for it, save that her yeast
did get a little before her. However, she said she believed the
dough-nuts would be all the better for that; and towards evening,
when she fried them, expressed her conviction of the fact,
asking Richard, as she gave him two or three, on a little blue
dish, if he didn't think so too. He thought them very good—
probably all the better for waiting; and concluded by saying,
“What good luck some people always have!”

“Yes,” said Aunt Jane, “it's better to be born lucky than
rich;” and she gave him another cake, telling him to keep his
fingers warm with that, and go, like a good boy, and put up the
sign: that he didn't know how soon Dr. Claverel might be
needed. There was no resisting this kind appeal; and taking
the warm cake in one hand and the sign in the other, he did as
directed. When it was fastened to the gate post, he stepped a
little aside, and whistling a tune, surveyed it with some degree

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

of pride, as the badge of his profession. While thus engaged,
a light step, crushing the snow, arrested his attention, and looking
up, he saw before him a young and seemingly very pretty girl,
though she was too much muffled in hood and shawl to enable him
to judge with much certainty. In one hand she held a small basket,
and in the other two or three books. “Some school girl,”
thought Richard; “I will see to which of the cottages she
betakes herself;” and giving the innocent sign a smart rap with
the hammer, as he wondered whether she saw him, looking
delightedly at his own name, he leaned against the gate to
await her movements—having fixed on the cottage with green
blinds as her home; “for, surely,” he thought, “she cannot be
walking far.” Nor was he mistaken in this. The cottages
stood to the east of the road, which was bordered to the west
by the woods, with the clearing, and the cabin, which were away
from the road, and nearly opposite Uncle Peter's. One, two,
three, of the pretty cottages are passed, and he now thought,
“This is the second time, to-day, I have reconnoitred in vain,”
when, opening a gate in the edge of the forest, the young woman
began to cross the field in the direction of the little cabin. His
way now lay parallel with hers, and musing whether she were
the Caty who lived there alone, he walked homeward, not forgetting
to remark whether her walk was terminated by the
cabin door, as proved to be the case. He felt glad—triumphant
as it were; he had seen the object of the last night's
curiosity, and found her all his fancy painted; and entering the
house, in high glee, he said, as he removed the tea-kettle, which
was boiling into the fire, “Well, Aunt Jane, I have put up my
sign, and more than that, I have seen Caty.”

“You don't say!” said Aunt Jane, arranging the tea to draw;
“but how should you know Caty Allen?”

“Caty Allen—rather pretty—is that her name?”

“That is the name of the young woman that lives in the cabin,
if it was her you saw. But,” added Aunt Jane, “she is not so
very young, either.”

This last information didn't much please Richard, and he
replied that he should not think her so very old—not more than

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

forty. “But,” he continued, “how the deuce does she live
alone?”

“It's a long story, and I must go and milk my cow;” and
wrapping herself in what had once been her cradle blanket,
Aunt Jane went forth, and the young man remained by the fire,
listening to the singing of the tea-kettle, and in a musing mood.
He wondered why he didn't feel lonesome and home-sick, as he
always before had felt. He supposed it was because he was at
Aunt Jane's; and then the village looked beautiful in the distance
on the one side, and the woods on the other. He would
not have them away on any account. It was the fine background
of a glorious picture.

There was a noise at the door: could Aunt Jane have
milked the cow so soon? A loud rap, as with a stick; and,
opening the door, the person in waiting, a mechanic or laboring
man of some sort, inquired if Dr. Claverel was in. Richard
answered that that was his name, drawing himself up with a
sense of professional dignity; on which the stranger said, “I
want you to come down and see my woman. She has suffered
everything, I guess, with the toothache;” and, putting one
finger in his mouth, he tried to show Richard which one he
believed it was, and at the same time endeavored to tell the
various remedies his woman had applied in vain—“mustardplasters,
and hops steeped in vinegar; but now it had got to
jumping, and just five minutes before, she had concluded to
have it drawed.”

With scarce a regret for the warm fire and supper he left,
Richard was off. He found his patient a pale little nervous
woman, who seemed, as her husband said, to have suffered
everything. Nevertheless, she still persisted in saying she
would rather have her head taken off than that the Doctor
should touch her tooth, and asking over and over if he thought
it would be painful.

“Slightly so,” said Richard. “We can't draw teeth without
giving some pain, but I have never had a patient make the least
complaint of my manner of operating. Let me see the tooth,
madam.”

A little encouraged, and a little afraid of the Doctor, the

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

woman opened her mouth; and without a moment's delay the
fatal instrument was applied, and the offender extracted, the
young Doctor saying, as he presented it to her view, “You see
it is no awful thing to have a tooth drawn. Is it, madam?”

“Now, wouldn't you have been sorry,” said the husband, “if
the Doctor had came, and you would not have had it drawed?”
And he patted her cheek, calling her a little coward.

“Have you lived long in these parts?” imagining, probably,
they had not been married long, asked Richard.

“Seven years and five months and two days and about three
hours. Isn't it, wifey?”

“I am sure I don't know,” said the wife, blushing slightly.

“Now, you do know just as well as can be,” said the husband.
“You know we came the day you made the preacher
the promise!”

“Oh, hush!” said the wife. “You have so many odd ways.”

“Have I?” said the young man. “Let me see that little bit
of a toofy?”

And Richard hastened to inquire whether there was much
sickness in the village.

“Yes, sir,” said the young man, “pretty considerable. She
isn't well,” indicating his wife. “She has never saw a well day
since we have been here;” and, touching his wife's comb with
his riding whip, he said, “Shan't the new Doctor come and cure
you? Don't you want him to, if I want him to?”

It was soon agreed between them that the Doctor, who had
so miraculously drawn the tooth, should call again in the
morning, and continue his professional attentions till the woman
should have quite recovered—the Doctor expressing the most
sanguine expectation of fully restoring her health.

A new broom sweeps clean, is a saying that finds its application
every day. Here was an instance. A poor woman had
been sick for seven years without obtaining medical aid, chiefly
because she washed for the Doctor who had previously lived in
the village, and knew the number of his socks and shirts, as
also the color of all his neckcloths. That his medicine could
do her no good, it was very resonable to believe; but when a
new man came, there was no knowing the measure of his skill.

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

She repeated to all her neighbors the wonderful facility with
which her tooth had been extracted, and affirmed that, though
she died, nobody in the world should attend her but Dr. Claverel.

“I wonder if he can perform such wonders!” said one to
another.

And so patronage came into his hands, and fortune at last
seemed to smile; but, alas, in the brightening twilight of the
morning hung the evil star.

-- 253 --

p489-262

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

What a continual war of good and evil there is in life, and
how often we feel in these “homeless moors” of the world, in
view of the bondage of wrong, that it were of all things the best
if we might fly existence! but then the mystery that is lying
under that terrible and awful shadow, Death! it might be even
worse than this present suffering. And so, clinging to the dark
and yearning for the light, we live on, in trembling hesitancy,
afraid to root up the thorns which have given us shelter in some
sort, lest no roses may spring in their place. The love of the
flesh keeps down our prayers; the present is strong on our
souls; and for the future, “it rambles out in endless aisles of
mist, the further still the darker.” How hard it is to think
correctly and act firmly—how hard, even to be true to our convictions—



“For yet we trust that somehow good
Will be the final goal of ill,
To pangs of nature, sins of will,
Defects of doubt, and taints of blood.”
Silently on the cabin roof the snow sifted and sifted until it was
piled in a thick mass overhanging the eaves and the gables.
Around the low stone chimney, a hand's breadth of black alone
was visible. About the door the ground was bare, for the wind
had been busy, as fantastic curves and curious ridges and
patches of naked ground attested. Across the smooth white
meadows, and along the edges of the woods, were the tracks of
the rabbits, driven forth by their own hunger or the hunger of
the stronger animals that hunted them from their burrows.

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

The rose vines were weighed to the ground, and all the limbs
of the trees held their ridges of snow, save that now and then,
as a stronger wind came by, a little bough shook down its burden
and uplifted itself as before. The stubs in the clearing
looked like beautiful sculptures, and the many stumps like
higher heaps of snow.

Close to the edge of the wood, and leading to the main road,
a narrow path is trodden from the cabin. It is night, a dismal
winter night, and the light shines through the little window
across the level snow, through the window with its drapery of
frosty vines. The small brown birds that have been twittering
about the door all day, now picking the crumbs which the hand
of the cottage girl has kindly scattered, and now dipping their
wings in some loose drift, and scattering the flakes abroad again,
have gone to the favorite roost, and are quite still, one shining
red foot drawn up in the warm feathers, and one clasping the
bough beneath. Crooked limbs of oak and maple, and smoothsticks
of white ash, are heaped up in the deep fireplace, and the
ruddy glow shines over the blue hearthstones where the cricket
sits singing to himself, across the floor and along the opposite
wall. How the gilt lettering shines from the shelf of books,
how the face of the old-fashioned clock glistens, how the blue
cups and nicely polished platters in the dressers glow again.
The room is humble and very quiet, but the broad blaze and
the smile of Caty makes it cheerful, and yet her smile is half
sad. An hour ago she was sewing by the table, and singing
happily some careless roundelay of love; then the song grew
still, and she wrought on for some time in silence; then the
work fell from her hands, and opening a volume, she read about
some hapless shepherd who went from the flowery crofts and
the white tendance of his harmless fold, “to the still beckoning
of a shadowy hand, into the unseen land.” But now, though
her eyes are still resting on the page, she turns the leaves no
more. Is she thinking of the poor shepherd, and gathering
flowers to strew about his visionary corse? or sees she, in imagination,



“The rough briers that pull,
From his stray lambs, the wool?”

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

No; the sorrow that overspreads her face comes up from her
own heart. Across the dark woods, and over the hills by the
old ruinous church, the snow is heaped high and smooth over a
new mound. There is no head-stone, for she was a widow, and
very poor, who lies below, leaving only the humblest roof for
the orphan who sits musing to-night so sadly. Yes, more than
the roof—the example of a pious life and her dying blessing.
She pushes the dark mass of hair away from her forehead, and
leans one cheek on the thin, pallid hand, for she seems wasted
with pain or care; but the expression of the face is too fixed
and calm—she is not musing of the dead.

There is a sudden gust; the flame flashed higher and higher,
and the door creaks; the fast-beating heart sends the crimson
to her cheek. Since the day the white sheet was wrapped
about her mother's coffin, she has been used to the silence and
the darkness, and is not afraid. Why should the wind startle
her? Perhaps she fears the coming of some simple but kind-hearted
neighbor, who will repeat the old story—how wrong
it is to grieve, and how much better off are the dead. Idle,
idle! she knows it all; but for that knowledge did one mourner
ever weep the less? She does not fear that it is aunt Jane, for
her condolence is not obtrusive; she does not say, how much
greater God's wisdom is than ours, and how rebellious it is to
question or mourn over his providence. True, she talks of the
divine goodness, of the pleasant sunshine, of the pure cold
water, and the warm genial fire—of all the blessings that are
in the world—and with her own hands brings them near, so
near that the young orphan sees them and feels them, and rises
up strengthened to go about her household cares, and give her
soul to peace. Aunt Jane is one of the true comforters. She
does not open afresh the closing wound, by even talking of the
virtues of the dead, recounting the fortitude with which they endured
suffering, and the pious resignation with which they met
the great agony, nor repeat their last words, nor call back the
look they wore in the coffin, and give a last obtrusive exhortation
on the duty of resignedness to the will of God. She does
not scrupulously avoid all mention of suffering or of death; but
she makes not these the burden of all conversation. Sometimes

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

she sends a bowl of sweet milk, sometimes a loaf of bread or
cake, sometimes the last newspaper, and sometimes even a
sample of her new dress. These little things are not without
meaning—they have a humanizing tendency, reconcile us to
live yet in the world, and stimulate us to do in return good
deeds.

In the by-ways of life, there are a great many such good
women as Aunt Jane. It is not she whom Caty fears, as she
turns eagerly to the door, and yet she would be no happier for
her coming to-night. It was only the wind! there was no hand
on the latch, nor does she hear the approach of any footsteps;
there is only the sound of a team crushing through the snow
along the highway. The clock strikes; she will not look around,
but counts every stroke. Seven, only seven! It was later last
night, and the night before; and, rising, she lays the embers
that have fallen, together again, and resumes her work. It has
been dark so long that she scarcely can think it is not later. “I
have resolved,” she says, “and must-act as I have resolved, and
what matters it whether he comes to-night or not: if he comes,
it must be the last time;” and glancing at the clock, she
sighed, for it was in the very hope he would come that she
gathered the resolve. Oh, how long the moments were! another,
and another, and another! And yet no step disturbs the
silence. One minute her hands lie idle in her lap, and gazing
steadily in the fire, she tries to conjure images out of the burning
coals. In vain—she cannot see the maiden playing the harp,
nor the church with its slender spire, nor the old man leading a
child, nor the dog watching the two ducks as they swim gracefully
away; she sees nothing but burning coals, though all
these were here last night. Another minute, and she re-opens
the closed book, and turns leaf after leaf in quick succession,
but it will not do; it were as well for her to turn blank leaves
as those printed ones, whether they be romance or history, or
the divine insanity of dreams. Presently this truth becomes
quite clear to her, and closing the book, she rises and walks to
and fro across the floor, every now and then pressing her face
to the window, and, seeing but the cold blank reach of snow,
turns away, and walks more hurriedly than before. The clock

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

strikes. This time it is eight. The tears will be restrained no
longer, and freely they flow, until the sounds of her emotion
quite drown the footstep that rings on the threshold. The visitor
seems consciously welcome, and after a slight rap, opens
the door himself, saying gaily, as he enters, “And so you are
not pleased to see me to-night, or your fire would be less dim,
and your welcome less slow!”

And Caty, turning quickly, betrays all her feeling, and in
the anguish of the moment, is not ashamed that she betrays it:
“Oh, you are come at last. I am so glad you are come!”

These were not the words Caty had intended to speak to
Richard, for the reader knows well enough that it was he whom
she expected, he who came; but the heart spoke in spite of the
prohibition laid on the lips. Nor did she shrink from the arm
that encircled her, or reprove the secretly forbidden kiss.

She had been so alone, so desolate in the world, duty had
seemed so hard, and the world so dark! but Richard had come,
and her low-roofed cabin grew a paradise. How pleasant it
was to teach the little district school, and how the children
loved her, and every day brought her fruit or flowers, or whatever
they chanced to have; how pleasant to go home at night
and renew the cheerful fire, and sit by the table, with book
or work—for then Richard was sure to come, and this, after
all, was the secret that gave its new aspect to the world.

He had been successful, beyond all his hopes, and with success
had come amiability; and more than this, the great purifier and
refiner of life had taken up its abode in his heart; all the
better qualities of his nature were expanding, blooming back to
the light of a smile. He was not the selfish, despondent Richard
he was of old; not at all; but full of sunny cheerfulness
and hope. True, there was something of the old leaven in his
nature; something of selfishness; and he still clung to the fatal
delusion that he could do no otherwise than he did.

Curiosity, perhaps, and a desire to relieve the ennui which
oppressed him, prompted his first visits to the cabin. He
presently saw, however, the tendency of things, yet delayed
to give up feeling to the mastery of judgment, until it became,
if not impossible, at least a very hard thing to do. “Caty

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

must be very lonesome to-night,” he would say, “don't you
think so, Aunt Jane? Even I, perhaps, will be some relief to
the old place.”

Aunt Jane, in the kindness and innocency of her nature,
would say, “Yes—but don't stay late, Dicky;” and so, feeling in
some sort fortified by her sanction, he would go, saying, “If we
be the happier for being together to-night, let the morrow take
care of itself.” Then, too, he would try to persuade himself
that he was doing a purely disinterested and benevolent thing.
Caty, naturally of a melancholy temper, would be sad, for that
the wind whistled in such a dismal way; else it was cloudy
and raining, and such gloomy weather affected the mind; especially
of one recently bereaved; it really became his duty, at
such times, to brighten the darkness as much as possible. Then,
again, there was a full moon, and such nights were the loneliest
in the world, worse than clouds or winds; he could neither read
nor sleep; he wished some patient would call him, it would be
a relief; but he had no idea one would; it would be of no use
to stay at home on that account; to go to the village was too
far, and Caty lived right across the meadow: he believed he
would go there for a part of the evening. Such apologies he made
to himself, and believed or affected to believe them sufficient,
though if he had permitted any searching of his heart, he would
have found the motive and the prompter of his conduct there.

When John Gilpin took his famous ride, he went because his
horse would go, and when Richard Claverel went to the cabin,
he went because his thoughts would go; nor did he try to curb
or check them in the least. Self-sacrifice is a hard thing; to
climb the iced mountain, to front the blinding sunshine of the
desert, or to face a thousand foes, if there be the remotest
possibility of ultimate success, were, in comparison, an easy
thing. To love what seems to us lovable is human nature,
and so loving, to desire the love of the being loved, is nature
still.



“Who can curiously behold
The smoothness and the sheen of beauty's cheek,
Nor feel the heart can never all grow cold?”

Not the mighty bard whose life was made sorrowful by the

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

one great need, and who went pining out of life because no soft
hands held him back; and not the humble and unheard-of villager,
however much he may seem insensible to those softer
spells which have their power in palaces—however quietly and
coldly he appears to lead an even and sequestered life.

“I will not suffer my heart to be touched,” said Richard;
but if his heart had not already been touched, he would have
felt no need to say it; and when at last he could no longer conceal
the truth from himself, he said, “I alone will be the sufferer,
she shall never know my love, nor will I ask her to love
me in return.”

What need was there that he should? And if he did not, it
was only that he might have something upon which to rest his
violated conscience, for he knew that



“'Twas a thousand nameless actions
Idle words can never say,
Felt without the need of utterance,
That had won her heart away.”

And so they sat together by the winter fire—Richard and
Caty. She at least was innocent. As she said, she had been
alone and desolate in the world; Richard had been kind to her,
and she had learned to love him before she knew that he had
no hand with which to give to her his heart; and now how could
she tear away the shelter from her saddened life, and once more
stand alone—a thousand times more alone than before. And
what excuse or consolation had Richard to offer? “The world
is all before us,” he said, “where to choose our place of rest.
We did not give ourselves the natures we have; and are the
strongest impulses of that nature to be forever crushed down?
And if they are, who, in this instance, will be benefited—men,
or angels? Neither. And even if they were, do we owe no
duties to ourselves? I, for one, do not believe that eternal
sacrifice, eternal abnegation of self, is the highest duty. Are
we required to sit in the shade when the sunshine is abroad, to
fold a napkin over our eyes when the stars are in heaven; or
shall we sit in the genial warmth of the one, and lift our souls
to the eternal grandeur of the other? Shall we turn away from
the fresh fountain, and drink of the bitter and stagnant pool?
No! Shall we part as you advise, and thereby break our

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

spirits and unfit ourselves for the good work we might otherwise
do? Or shall we go through the world together, helping
and strengthening each other? There is no more sacred tie
than that which binds us to one another now. With you, I am
strong enough to front the most adverse fortune; without you,
I am poor and helpless.”

Alas, for Caty. She had no answer but tears. What would
Aunt Jane say? What would all the world say? And would
not her own heart condemn her?

“Away in the West there are valleys as green as this; there
we can make a home, there we can make new friends. None
will have ever seen or heard of us, and we may live lives of
usefulness and honor, for we shall neither dishonor ourselves
nor the higher power. Love in its strength and purity can
prompt to no wrong; and, yielding to its dictates, our lives are
henceforth one, and cannot be divided. If we part, the world
will be a waste, and we poor wanderers in the dark.”

Whether Richard spoke sincere convictions I know not, but
from my knowledge of his character I believe he did. Caty
was neither a child nor an infirm creature, but she had known
poverty and sorrow and all the hard struggles of life, and there
is such a thing as reasoning ourselves astray. And to-night,
when the torrent of anguish which fancied desertion had rolled
against her was swept off, her heart was more than ever susceptible
to the softer impressions.

The smooth sticks of white ash and the crooked boughs of
oak and maple had long been burned to a glowing mass, the
cricket sang in the hearth, now and then some heavier weight
of snow fell from the shaken bough, and high and cold and pale
the moon shone over all.

And in the glow of the embers, nor thinking of its genial
warmth, nor listening to the song of the cricket, nor gazing up
toward the moon, sat the lovers. The clock had struck many
times since the girl had counted it last, but in the old cherry
tree by Aunt Jane's door the cock is crowing lustily, and her
light will presently be glimmering through the pane in answer
to his call.



“Who called thee strong as death, O love,
Mightier thou wert and art.”

-- 261 --

p489-270

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

The winter was almost gone. Patches of snow lay on the
northern slopes of the hills: the moss about the roots of the
trees began to grow green again; the buds were swelling in
the lilacs, and the little birds picking up sticks and gathering
shreds of wool from the brier vines, which were reddening more
every day, to build new nests or repair their old ones; and, as
the village maid sits spinning the flax by the window, she sings:



“March is piping spring's sweet praises,
Night by night the new moon fills,
Soon the golden-hearted daisies
Will be over all the hills.”

Mr. Claverel has already laid by the coat for the coming
summer, and, with the white sleeves rolled back from the red
ones, is busily at work in the sugar camp. A rudely-built stone
arch stands just in the edge of a hill thickly wooded with maples,
and a great fire is blazing under the half dozen black kettles,
of huge dimensions, filled with their sap. Jets of red
flame issue from the chimney, and clouds of white vapor rise
from the boiling liquid, and blow away toward the south.

Fronting the furnace, is a rudely constructed cabin, of which
the side next the fire is entirely open. It is nicely carpeted
with fresh straw, and furnished with a wooden bench, and a pail
of “sugar water.” From the buckeye logs of which the hut is
composed, fresh twigs are sprouting. How vigorous and thrifty
they look, as if the trunk from which they grow had still its
root in the life-giving soil! Made fast in a crevice of the wall
are two of the late “Republicans,” so that when Mr. Claverel
sits down to rest, he may also be reading a little. Over haste

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

is over waste, is one of his maxims, and his hard labor is tempered
occasionally with a little respite; and in this way he
learns whose prospects are brightest for the next Presidency,
whose principles are most in accordance with his own, how to
keep flies from plaguing cattle, what is the principle of the last
invented plough, with now and then a certain cure for the rheumatism,
though such things Mr. Claverel always protested were
humbugs, enlarging at the same time on the wonderful virtues
of red flannel, both as a preventive and cure. All these things
he ascertained, and a great many more, that his neighbors, who
did not read the Republican, never knew anything about.

From a deep and dark hollow, away in the thick woods, rung
the axe strokes of David and Oliver, for they had gathered their
books together ten days before the “rewards of merit” were
distributed, and heaped them in the old closet again for a six
months' rest. David had been particularly sorry for this, inasmuch
as the master often selected him to “choose sides,” besides
pointing the younger scholars to him as a worthy example
of steady and patient perseverance. Certainly his hopes of
carrying off the first honor were not without foundation; nevertheless,
when his father said, “I think, boys, to-morrow will be
a good `sugar day,' and, if I could only have you to help,
we might get nicely under way,” it required that he should
say no more. A little sadly, it is true, David went to
the barn and twisted a string of unspun flax, which he managed
to do with his fingers and teeth, musing the while whether John
Hart or Abner Betts would get the first prize. He said nothing
of his reluctance to leave school, however—nothing of his intention
to leave, but at night, when he returned home, he brought
his books with him, tied together with the flaxen string.

Every one said, “David is a good boy;” but every one expected
him to be just as patient and industrious and mildtempered
as he was; so that he received less credit, perhaps,
than he would have had for but an occasional good act. Even
the heart of his mother remembered Richard first.

Carlo, the house-dog, enjoyed the sugar-making vastly, and
went rambling up and down the woods, now starting a rabbit
from its burrow of leaves, and now barking at the foot of some

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

tree, from the safe top of which a squirrel is peeping down.
Sometimes Martha and Jane are his companions, and sometimes
they wander off by themselves, gathering curious stones, or
stripping the moss—golden, and green, and brown—from the
decayed logs which lay about the woods; and digging roots
with bits of sticks, which they tie in bunches with dead grass,
and call radishes, parsnips, &c., the while Carlo lies soberly before
the fire, with his nose close to the ground, watching the
jets of flame and the white vapor as it blows away on the wind,
that is sometimes chilling cold as in mid-winter, and sometimes
soft and bland as in April.

From the top of the dead tree in the meadow the crow calls
all day long; and the rivulets, swollen with recent rains, babble
noisily from the hollows, where the violets are sprouting with
their circular and notched leaves, from which no blue flower is
peering yet. There, too, the spotted leaves of the adder's
tongue are thick, and the pale pink shoots of the mandrake are
beginning to push aside the leaves. Soon the daisies will spot
the southern slopes, and the daffodils and purple flags bloom
flauntingly beneath the homestead windows.

The brown tops of the distant woods are all a-glow—for the
sun is going down, and the waters are flashing, and the ragged
shadows are growing longer. Martha and Jane and Carlo linger
yet in the woods, and the ringing strokes of the axes sound yet
from the hollow, and are echoed back from the distant hill. Mr.
Claverel, after heaping the furnace with great logs of hickory,
with heart so hard and red, and tasting the syrup to see how
sweet it is growing, walks slowly homeward, a little bent, for
he is tired, and with his hands crossed behind him, for he is
thoughtful. The ground, which the thaw has made very soft
during the day, stiffens as the sun declines, and, as he comes
near his home, grows quite hard—so hard that its surface is not
broken by the heifer that runs along the lane to meet him,
thinking, perhaps, he has an ear of corn for her. But no—he
does not stop to pat her glossy back, or say, “Get out of my
path, `Bossy;' ” and, lashing her sides with her tail, she stretches
her head and neck to their full extent, and lows to some fellow
across the field.

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Mrs. Claverel stands at the door with a bowl of yellow butter
in her hand, which she has just taken from the churn. She
is tired too, but she smiles cheerfully—for she is never too tired
to smile—and says, looking toward the sunset, “I think,
Sammy, we shall have a pleasant day for our visit to-morrow.”


“The evening red, the morning gray,
Is a sure sign of a fair day,”
replied Mr. Claverel; and taking up a neatly arranged parcel
from a chair, he seated himself, asking what it was.

Just what he might have known it was—a little present for
Richard; some warm woollen socks, a new handkerchief and
cravat, with two or three shirts, which nobody could make so
well as his mother.

“Really, Dolly, you are always doing some good thing, and
this time I am glad to know Richard deserves your kindness.
I guess, however, he is successful more by hit than good wit,
for he was never the boy to work and wait.”

Mrs. Claverel looked a little saddened and reproachful, but
said nothing, and Mr. Claverel continued, “Well, we shall see
what we shall, to-morrow; and we had best start early, hadn't
we, Dolly?” and having received an affirmative reply to this
suggestion, he set about little preparations for the proposed visit
to Uncle Peter's.

-- 265 --

p489-274

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

The light wagon was drawn in front of the door, fragrant
with tar and new straw; a basket of apples, and some small
niceties, which Mrs. Claverel had selected, arranged for safe
transportation. Before the fire hung the red flannel shirt and
the new trowsers, that they might be “good and warm” in the
morning; and the cap and dress, which Mrs. Claverel said were
almost too gay and fashionable for her, but which had been
purchased for the special occasion, were also placed conveniently
at hand.

Martha and Jane come laughing down the lane, each with a
long withered weed at her side, which she calls a horse, and
before them trots the sleek heifer. She looks angry, and as if
she were half inclined not to “give down her milk” to-night;
and a little behind, soberly, and with axes over their shoulders,
come David and Oliver. They are tired, and hoping supper
will be ready.

Oh, Martha,” says Jane, as she leans her weed against the
fence, and calls it putting her horse in the stable, “just look!
Some old woman is coming to our house. Who can she be,
riding an old white horse, and with a great basket on the horn
of her saddle? She must be a peddler woman.”

Martha looks up, and skipping past, with a look of wise
indignation, hastens to inform her mother that Aunt Jane has
come, and that her sister called her an old peddler woman!

“Why, Aunt Jane!” exclaims Mr. Claverel, as he assists her
to alight, as much as to say, what in the world brings you
here? But the face full of benevolent kindness, does not look
as if any one was dead; and he ventures to ask if all were well

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

at home, to which Aunt Jane responds affirmatively, looking in
her basket as she says nobody is sick or dead, as she knows of.
Mr. Claverel is satisfied, and leads the white horse toward the
barn. Not so, Mrs. Claverel; she feels instinctively that all is
not right, and her premonitory fears point to Richard.

“Is he sick, or dead? neither—what, then?” and before Aunt
Jane unties her bonnet she learns the truth. He is gone, no
one knows whither, and has taken with him, as everybody
supposes, the village school-mistress. Little comfort is it now
to hear how well he did; how many persons he had cured, who
had previously had the advice of the greatest physicians,
besides trying almost everything in the world they could hear
of; how much money he made, and how well everybody
thought of him.

He has gone, and every one but his mother and Aunt Jane
forgets the right he has done, in the wrong. Mr. Claverel says
he always expected some such thing; and after supper, which
he does not want, says he must go to Clovernook, and takes
with him the camphor bottle to be refilled, though it is half-full
now, and requires no replenishing; he merely wishes to get rid
of his thoughts—that is all. He will find it a hard thing, poor
man! And especially, as he will meet with many persons
ready to remind him of his sorrow. Thoughtfully, he goes
through the deepening twilight, thinking very sorrowfully. He
does not hear the clatter of the hoofs on the road behind him,
till the rider overtakes him, and reins in his horse, glossy-black,
with a pink nose and a strip of white in his face.

“Good evening, worthy neighbor,” says the familiar voice;
“I have been recently made aware of a feet of a very painful
nature, connected intimately with yourself, but more intimately
still with your eldest born, Dr. Richard Claverel. I was, as
you may readily suppose, averse to receiving the evidence
without demur or question, and accordingly made the most
rigid scrutiny of the report, purporting to be simply a strict
relation of facts; but my zealous efforts to find any flaw were
signally baffled, as from the first, indeed. I had cause to fear,
inasmuch as my informant, in all the multifarious relations
which it has been my fortune to hold with him for a term of

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

years, the positive extent of which I do not remember, has
proven himself a man of invariable honesty, integrity, and
veracity, to the fullest and amplest meaning of those words.
Therefore, I have been constrained, neighbor Claverel, to reluctant
acquiescence in the now prevalent belief that your eldest
born, Dr. Richard Claverel, has abandoned the practice of his
profession in the hamlet of Medford, which my informant states
to have been lucrative, and of a nature satisfactory to his
various employers, and to have secretly departed in that dark
portion of time which we are accustomed to denominate night,
and to have taken with him a young woman of comely personal
endowments, and mental parts—of unusual development
and cleverness, who has, for a number of consecutive months,
been employed in teaching the young idea how to shoot, in a
small school in the aforesaid hamlet. Allow me, worthy neighbor,
to offer you my sympathy on this sorrowfully interesting
occasion, and to beg that you present to Mistress Claverel the
assurance of my unabated and continued friendship, and regard,
and esteem. A very good evening to you, worthy neighbor
Claverel;” and Mr. Jameson gave the rein to his black steed,
which in a prancing sideways fashion, obeyed the signal, while
Mr. Claverel took the camphor bottle from his pocket and
shook it violently.

But this was only the beginning of sorrows. Calling at Dr.
Hilton's for a pint of the best alcohol, as also for a little cheerful
talk, he found the Doctor out, and seated in the arm-chair,
awaiting his return, the loquacious Mrs. Bates. She thought
likely Dr. Hilton could tell what she wanted to know: “But
you,” she said, addressing Mr. Claverel, “can doubtless tell me
what I want to know, as well as Dr. Hilton could tell me what
I want to know, because you are full likelier to know what I
want to know, than he is likely to know what I want to know.”
Mr. Claverel set the camphor bottle on the table with such
violence as to break it in a dozen pieces, and the lady continued,
“It's no use mourning over spilt milk, nor spilt camphor either,
for that is a small thing to have done, compared to some things
that have been done, if things have been done that people say
have been done, and I suppose you know whether things have

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

been done as folks say they have been done, or whether they
have'nt been done.”

“What do folks say?” asked Mr. Claverel, quietly.

“Why, they say that a man has just come over from Medford,
where Dick has been living all so fine, and they say he
should have said that the young Doctor has run away with a
school mistress, they say he should have said. But if he
thought he abandinged my daughter, he was mistaken; for my
daughter was divorced by the law two weeks come Saturday,
and so he was the abandinged one.”

Mr. Claverel did not purchase a new bottle, nor was he ever
known to use camphor thereafter in any way, but always protested
that cider vinegar was a great deal better.

To a lonesome little cabin on the banks of one of the Western
rivers Richard Claverel took his fair, sad bride, for shortly
after their flight they had learned its needlessness, and were
married; but they were well aware that all the shame attaching
to their first intention would cling to them still, and so were
prevented from returning. The house they occupied was intended
only as a temporary residence, until Richard should
have time to look out a more desirable location in one of the
many flourishing villages along the river bank. On this quest
one day, he was overtaken by a sudden storm. No shelter was
at hand, and, before reaching home, he became thoroughly
drenched. The result was an attack of the prevalent disease
of the country, chills and fever, which at length terminated in
fever of the most malignant sort.

Very tenderly and patiently the young wife watched by his
bedside, divining his unspoken wants, and ministering to them
all. But with all she did, all she could do, his comforts were
poor and scanty. How long and desolate the hours were, for
no friend or neighbor came to give her advice or assistance, and
at the close of the tenth day of his illness despair came down
upon her heart. A dozen times that day a little bird had
lighted in the window at the head of the bed, and trilled its
merry song, and as often Caty had gone forth and frighted it
away. She knew not why, but she felt a superstitious dread
when she saw it, and wished it would not come.

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

All day the sick man had only spoken to ask for water; but
toward sunset he seemed to revive, complained of pain, and
said the noise of the river disturbed him; and then, wandering
deliriously, he besought Caty to go out and make it still.
Wishing to humor all his wishes, she affected to go, and sitting
down in the door of her cabin, she watched the sun set, and
wept alone. The sun sunk lower and lower and was gone, and
the shadows deepened and deepened till the woods about the
cabin were quite dark. The bird sung no longer; but once
Caty heard the beating of its wings against the pane, and
groaned aloud.

The pale moon struggled up through the tree-tops, and the
thousand lamps of the fire-flies shone along the banks of the
gloomy river—the river that went moaning down the darkness
in spite of the oft-repeated prayer of the dying man that it
would be still.

“It is like a voice reproaching me,” he said, “for what I cannot
help. Am I to blame for the evil star that has ruled my
destiny? Be still, Oh river, be still, and let me sleep!” But
the river went moaning through the darkness all the same. The
moon rose higher and higher through the window and across
the floor, and over the hushed sleeper fell the still, cold light.
The moaning of the river had ceased to trouble him.

-- 270 --

p489-279

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

Years agone, there lived in a humble dwelling, a little way
from Clovernook, two little girls, neither beautiful nor yet
inordinately plain. They were sisters, loving each other with
a love that was more than love; but they were not, as might
be supposed, the only children of their parents. Not precisely
alike in their disposition, though perhaps the better mated on
that very account, they were never from their first years separated
for a single day. In the woods and the orchards, on the
hills, out in the meadows, and at school, they were still together.
The name of the younger was Ellie, that of the elder,
Rebecca. Ellie was gentle and sad, sad even in childhood, but
years, and the weight of sorrow that fell from them, weighed
down her heart, so that a calm but constant melancholy veiled
the sunshine of her life. The calmness arose not so much from
a clear perception of the great purposes God has about our wo,
as from that worst round which humanity ever fills—apathy,
indifference to the chill and the warmth, the flower and the
frost. But let me not anticipate. Rebecca had a less dreamy
and poetic temperament, more firmness and strength of character,
more cheerfulness and elasticity of disposition, so that
the younger wound herself about her as a vine winds round a
young and vigorous bole, or rested by her side as a daisy rests
in the shadow of a broad tree.

A thousand times have I seen them, long ago, their arms
about each other, and their dark, heavy locks blown together
by the wind. I remember a hill, half-covered with maples,
where often in the summer times they sat, one with knitting or
sewing—and this one was usually Ellie—and the other with a

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

book, from which she read aloud, for she was fond of reading,
and as soon as she could read at all, read well. Sometimes,
indeed, she put aside her book and related long stories to her
admiring and wondering sister, who as yet had learned to give
no utterance to her mused thought. Sometimes her dark eyes
filled with tears, as she heard these, to her, beautiful relations;
and she would say, mournfully, but half reproachfully, “I shall
never do any thing half so well as you.” Then the elder would
move away the tresses from the forehead of the younger, and,
kissing her many times, say, “Dear Ellie, you will be a poet;”
and so would coax her to read the verses she had written
yester eve, or the last Sabbath. Creditable they were, no
doubt, but love and an unschooled judgment exaggerated their
merits; still, pleased, each with herself and the other, they toward
sunset crossed the homeward meadows, as if they came
in inspiration from the holiest mount of song. The home in
which they lived was a little brown cottage, with no poetic
surroundings, save the apple tree, that in wintertime creaked
against the wall, and in summer blossomed and bore fruit
against the windows, with some rose bushes that grew by the
garden fence, and climbed through it and over it as they would.
The chamber in which the sisters slept was low, and there was
no ceiling beneath the roof, so, often they lay awake listening to
the fall of the rain—that beautiful music—they built castles in
the clouds, and peopled them with the airy beings of their
imagination. Stately chambers they built with pictured walls
and elaborate ceilings, through which the patter of the rain, the
unknown inspiration of their dreams, could not be heard. The
days came soon enough, at least for one, when the light of setting
suns was all the light she knew.

They were strange children, unlike any others I ever met,
wonderfully gifted, sensitive exceedingly, but of rustic parentage,
and almost totally uneducated. They began very early to be
dissatisfied, and to think that beyond their little world there
was one full of sunshine and pleasure. They read eagerly all
the books, of whatever nature they could seize upon; went
apart from the others in the family, for there were children
older and younger; and talked and dreamed.

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

True, they were required to work when they were not at the
school; but when the tasks of the morning were done, with
sewing or knitting they went to the meadows or the orchard.
Often have I seen them in a field of sweet clover sitting in
the shade of a beautiful maple, just on the slope of a hill,
washed at the base by a runnel of silvery water, along which
grew a thick hedge of willows that hung their long, green
branches almost to the stream's surface. All the valley was
full of dandelions, now brightening out of slender stems, and
now falling and drifting lightly away, as the grass perished, and
the flowers of the grass. There were also many other flowers,
little delicate wild flowers, some of them beautiful, and some
of them very plain, as are children; but their names I do not
even know, for I learned not the science, but only the beautiful
worship of Flora, and pure worship has never much to do with
names. Cattle grazed here and there, or lay in the cool umbrage
of other trees; and sheep and lambs skipped over the
hills, all making a quiet and lovely picture.

This favorite haunt looked, on one side, toward the willow
valley; beyond which, dark and thick, stretched a long line of
woods; and on the other, toward the road, on the opposite side
of which, under clusters of locust and cedar, gleamed the white
stones of the graveyard I have mentioned sometimes, and the
cottage where died Mary Wildermings.

“If you live longer than I, dear Ellie,” said Rebecca, one
day, after they had been a long time silent, “don't let them
bury me there.”

Tears came to the eyes of the young girl, and putting her
arms around the neck of her sister, she said, “What makes you
talk so? You will never die.”

“Why not I?”

“Because I love you,” said Ellie, “and no one I ever loved
is dead.”

It was a sad smile which came over the face of Rebecca and
lighted up her dark eyes, as she answered, “You will part away
the thick boughs in yonder burial ground before long, Ellie, for
I am sure they will lay me there, and you will read on a plain
little headstone,—Rebecca Hadly, fifteen years—and a few

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

months and days, I don't know precisely how many; but I
shall die before I am sixteen. It will not be long,” she continued,
as if thinking aloud, “I shall be fifteen in a few months.”

“Do not talk so any more,” said Ellie, half crying, “let us
go home, and I will give you my new apron that mother made
for me.” Rebecca did not rise, but with her hands folded
together in her lap, and her eyes east down, continued to sit on
the grass in silence; while Ellie, picking the wild flowers
around her, made wreaths which she hung about her neck, and
twined among her hair, prattling of a thousand things in order
to make her sister forget that there was such a thing in the
world as death. But the effort to forget kept the evil in
remembrance, and like a dark cloud, it lay before her whichever
way she turned.

That day passed, and another, and another, and though the
sisters never talked of death any more, there lay thereafter on
the hearts of both an oppression—the consciousness of thinking
often of what the lips must not speak.

In going to and returning from school, they always passed
the little graveyard, when Ellie never failed to hurry by her
sister, and to talk with more life and energy than was her custom.
The cheek of Rebecca was the fullest and reddest, her
step the most elastic, and her spirit the most buoyant generally,
yet, at times, there came over her an impenetrable gloom—
haply the prophetic assurance of ultimate destiny. Under the
subdued and more habitually melancholy temperament of Ellie,
lay a substratum of energy that no one ever suspected—that,
for years, she never suspected herself.

One evening as they were returning from school—their long
shadows stretching clear across the road—returning slowly,
and talking of the schoolmaster, they were unexpectedly interrupted.

Troop after troop of noisy little urchins passed them by,
tossing dinner baskets in the air, shuffling up the dust and getting
each other's “tag,” for they were in high glee—school had been
dismissed an hour later than usual, and each one felt himself
the bearer of a most important dispatch. Flushed and excited
were they as they hurried past each other, eager to

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

communicate at home what they supposed would tell awfully against the
master.

“A pretty teacher,” said Bill Martin, a rough, bullying boy,
“I'd just like to have him keep us in this late again, and I'd
show him!” With this exclamation he shook his stout fist in the
air, as though in the face of a mortal enemy, and on bringing it
down, turned it suddenly at a sharp angle, knocking off the hat
of a quiet little boy of half his years—which feat being performed,
he ran forward, raising, as he did so, a cloud of dust
that prevented the frightened child from seeing in what direction
the hat was gone. He began to cry, on which Bill stopped
and called out, “That's a good fellow! cry on, and go home
without your hat if you are a mind to, and when you get there
your father will whip you for losing it, and then you will have
something to cry for.” This speech failing to produce the
soothing effect he seemed to have expected, he ran to one side
of the road, and climbing to the topmost rail of the fence, raised
himself on tip-toe, and appearing to look far across the fields,
said, “Yes, I told you so, your father has heard you already,
and I see him cutting a switch from the peach tree; now he is
looking to see if it's a strong one; now he has put up his jackknife,
and now he is coming this way as fast as he can come—
you had better be still, cry-baby, or he will beat you to death.”
Having finished this salutary admonition, he jumped from the
fence completely over the head of a little girl, who stood listening
near, and called out, “Boys, it's pitch dark in the woods!
who is with me to go back and give the old master a fight: I
wish he would just dare to keep us in this way again!”

Now the schoolmaster was not an old one by any means, but,
on the contrary, quite young—certainly not more than five and
twenty. Poor fellow! the children of his charge were, though
sensible enough, rude and undisciplined, scarce half civilized, as
it were, and little inclined to be studious. Their slow advances
were all, by them, and too often by their parents, attributed to
the inefficiency of the master. The general feeling against him
had, on the evening referred to, broken out with uncommon
vehemence, and promised, as most of the pupils hoped, his
speedy ejectment.

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

“Let us walk slow,” said one, “and make it late as we can,
for it's as late as it can be any how.”

“I had cyphered away beyond where I am now long ago,”
said another; “I don't believe he knows how to cypher himself,
and that's the reason he puts me back all the time.”

Thus the majority talked—outraged that the school had been
dismissed a little later than usual—a result, in part, of their
own neglected lessons—but they expected wisdom to flow into
their understandings without any effort of their own, and if it
did not, the teacher was of course a blockhead.

Far behind the rest walked Rebecca and Ellie, talking of the
master, too, but in a different vein. They seemed to loiter, for
they had gone aside to recover the little boy's hat, blown by
the wind into the middle of a stubble field. Then, too, they
were conversing more earnestly than usual, and so quite forgot
that it was late.

“I am sure he is sick,” said Ellie, “and not to blame for
keeping us a little late; he could not attend to the lessons, I
know, he looked so pale, and kept coughing all the time.”

“The first day I came, I thought he was so ugly,” she continued;
“didn't you, Rebecca?”

“Ugly! no, to my thinking, he was always handsome, and
his voice is music.”

Ellie laughed outright, and Rebecca, blushing at her own enthusiasm,
said, half angrily, “what do you laugh at? because
I don't think the schoolmaster as ugly as you do?”

“Oh, don't be vexed; I didn't laugh at anything, and sometimes
in afternoons, when his cheeks grow red, I think him almost
beautiful. To-day, when he was reading in the Bible before
dismissing school, he looked so, and, Rebecca, he thinks
you pretty, too.”

“No, Ellie, you are mistaken; no one thinks me pretty, nor
am I.”

Mournfully as this was said, a smile came over her face
which did make her really beautiful, as Ellie continued, “I saw him writing poetry to-day, and under pretence of asking some
question, I went close to the desk to see what it was, and

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

though I could not see that, I did see written over it, `To Rebecca.'

“There are a great many Rebeccas in the world,” said the
elder sister, “and his poem, if he were really writing a poem,
was probably to some friend.”

“Probably it was, for you are his friend.”

“Well, Ellie, if you will have it so, I shall make him the
hero of a story, such as I tell you, and read it on the last day,
but what did he say to you after he spoke of putting you in
French, to-day?”

“Nothing, I guess; let me see—Oh, he asked me how old I
was, and then he said, `Rebecca is two years older, yes, you
must study French'—that was all he said.”

“I wish, Ellie,” said Rebecca, after they had walked a little
way in silence, “I wish we had shoes to wear to school.”

“Oh, what a beautiful dog!” exclaimed Ellie, as one of the
finest of his tribe passed her; “I wish he were mine.”

“Do you really think him beautiful?” asked a voice close
at hand—not rudely, but with singular affability and sweetness.
It was one of those voices which one instinctively recognises as
belonging to a person of cultivated mind and manner; for in
the voice there is, to my thinking, as much indication of character
as in the countenance.

The face of the young girl blushed crimson—she had never
before found herself in such immediate contact with one so evidently
her superior, in position and education, and it was not
without hesitation and almost painful embarrassment that she
replied, “Yes, sir, I think him very pretty.”

Probably seeing her confusion, the gentleman did his best to
make amends, continuing to converse in an easy way of such
things as he naturally supposed her to be most familiar with—
the neighborhood, the characters of the people, the productive
qualities of the land, and so on. Poor Ellie, she felt that she
stammered—appeared awkward—and this consciousness only
heightened her native rusticity. She could not say what she
knew half so well as to any one in whose eyes the effect she
produced was indifferent to her. She wished, much as she
wanted him to perceive that she knew more than she seemed

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

to know, that he would walk on, talk to Rebecca, do anything,
in short, but walk slowly and talk to her.

The elder sister had taken no part in the conversation; no
question had been especially addressed to her, and her thoughts
not being such as she could give expression to, she did not care
to talk at all.

When, however, the stranger said, “Your teacher—what is
his name? for you have been to school, as I guess,” she looked
up with interest, and as Ellie hesitated, as though that were
a question demanding a reply from her, she did reply, and the
stranger continued interrogatively,



“And still the wonder grew,
That one small head could carry all he knew!”

Rebecca made no answer. The gentleman had made no favorable
impression on her mind, and it was all in vain that he
added, “I shall be happy to make his acquaintance.”

There was perhaps a little sarcasm in the tone, as Rebecca
said, “And he cannot be otherwise than happy.” Whether there
was or not, the stranger evidently thought so, for he turned to
Ellie, and reverting to their previous conversation, said, “I am
glad, my little friend, to hear so good an account of the people
and the country hereabout, inasmuch as I think of pitching my
tent under some of these hills, and an acquaintance so informally
begun, on my part, will, I hope, result in our friendship.
We shall be amiable neighbors, I am sure,” he added, rather to
Ellie, who, unaccustomed to such civilities, could think of nothing
to say in reply, but looking across the field, as though suddenly
absorbed in the beauties of the landscape, she scarcely
saw the polite inclination, or heard the “Good evening, young
ladies,” with which, the gentleman, mending his pace, was soon
too far away to hear them.

“I wonder,” said Rebecca, at last, for neither of the sisters
spoke for some time, “I wonder if tea will be ready?”

“I don't know,” answered Ellie, adding presently, “how
much I wish we had shoes.”

-- 278 --

p489-287

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

The light of the long blue summer twinkled along the hills;
the trees, in full leaf, had lost the first freshness and gloss of
spring; heats held the drowsy winds in leash; the birds sang
less and less gaily, and clouds of yellow butterflies hovered
over the beds of streams that had gathered their lengths of
silver waves into dull stagnant pools. The reaping was done,
and the broad blades of the corn-fields rustled together now
and then, indicating the ripe ears and coming frosts. Autumn
yet hesitated on the borders of beauty for the blackening of the
flower-stalks, to twist in with his crown of golden-stemmed
wheat, left long ago, by the gleaners, shining along the stubblefields.
Among the apple-boughs, the light silvery net of the
spider hung all day unbroken. It was the still hazy time preceding
that “when the dull rain begins at shut of eve.”

The school had gone on, with the interruption of a day occasionally,
when the master was less well than usual, till within two
weeks of its close. “Just let him dare to show himself again,”
Bill Martin never failed to say, when such holidays recurred,
“and I'll twist him round my little finger.” And the whole
school heaped execrations on the head of the unfortunate young
man, who, hopeless and friendless, struggled and labored on,
“sick for home.” A great deal of unnecessary pain and vexation
his pupils gave him, for the strong are apt to despise the
weak; sometimes they hid away his favorite books, so that at
noon the solace they might have afforded, as he lay in the
shade, thinking and coughing, was denied him; sometimes they
slily clipped a button from his threadbare coat, on which occasions
the mirth became irrepressible; and sometimes they

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

pursuance upset his dinner basket—emptying the contents on the
dusty floor. There was no end to their mischievous and sometimes
cruel practices upon his weakness and apathy.

“I hope you are very well to-day,” said Ellie Hadly one
morning, as she presented him a sweet little bouquet of wild
flowers, gathered on her way to school.

The feelings of the earth are not easily overcome, and he
answered, smiling gaily, “I do feel well, just now—very well,”
and then he added, as he turned them tound and round in admiration,
“Did you gather them all, Ellie?” Had he glanced at
Rebecca, there could have been no need of other reply; she
was intent on the morning lesson, but her cheek, I fancy, was
not so crimsoned by any thing she read.

That day, life, as it were, sent its ebbing currents back; he
talked of the next session, the next year; how much his pupils
would have learned by such and such a time, and how proud
he should be of them; told them of the little presents he had
prepared for them the last day of the term; all, he said, would
merit them, he was sure.

“Then,” said Rebecca, timidly raising her eyes to his, “you
will not go back to your home on the mountain?” “Such had
been my intention,” he said, “if I grew worse—but I shall
not—with the cool airs I shall grow stronger.” A cough interrupted
him, and he added, “Perhaps I shall go back;” and
after a pause, “and if I do, you will get a better teacher than I
have been, I hope, but you will not get one that will like you
better, for,” he said, “you are all very dear to me.” “And I
am sure we all love you,” said Ellie, “don't we, Rebecca?”
But Rebecca asked something about the grammar lesson, and
did not reply to the question at all.

The school-house was a little wooden building, unsheltered
with trees, standing right against the road-side. Many trees
had been planted; none of them, however, were for any length
of time suffered to grow, and Bill Martin was accused of
knowing more of the causes of their death than he cared to say.
At the beginning of the present session the poor teacher, unequal
to so hard a task, had one enervating day labored hard to
plant some thrifty locusts and maples before the windows, but

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

they never came into leaf, and were soon quite withered and
dead. “I think,” said the master afterward, as he saw Bill
Martin cutting into one of the trunks to see if it were quite
dead, “I think this soil is not adapted to the growth of trees.”
“No, sir,” said Bill, with ill-suppressed laughter, “no tree what-somever
could grow here.” So saying, he ran away to tell the
other boys that their teacher was a bigger fool than he thought
he was.

A little way from the school-house, and on the opposite side
of the road, was a pleasant beech grove, where the boys played
bass ball, and where the girls carried disused benches and
see-sawed over fallen logs. Here, too, the master spent the
noon times with his books. The day on which he had promised
the presents, he took his book, as usual, and sought a favorite
retreat under the low-drooping boughs of an elm, and as he
half-reclined, he arranged between the leaves of his volume the
flowers which Ellie had given him. Dreams, vague and unshapen,
but of a soothing nature, trembled about his heart as
did the shadows upon the grass. “These flowers,” he thought,
“withered away from their stalks in the chilly airs last year—
all winter the bleak snows were over them—and the winds
moaned about their graves; but the spring came back, and the
stocks shot up fresh and green, and hung their buds and flowers,
pale and gold and red, in the bright sunshine. So perhaps the
sap of my nature has flowed into my heart, as the juice of the
plant to the root, and one shower of the tears of sympathy,
one fall of the sunshine of smiles, might roll it back again, and
I grow strong and well. If I should—and I am sure I shall: I
feel stronger to-day than for months.” So thinking, he arose
and essayed a trial of his powers on a green bole, standing close
at hand. It was not thicker than his wrist at the root, much
less toward the top, and catching at the boughs he drew it down
a little, but with all his efforts he could not bend it to his will.
“Let me help you,” said Bill Martin, rushing forward—like a
withe it bent before him, but he suddenly and purposely loosed
his hold, and the rebound was right in the face of the master.
He staggered back a little, put his hands to his face, and then sunk
on the grass, the blood trickling through his thin white fingers.

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

“Are you hurt—are you hurt?” exclaimed the boy, now
really, and for the first time in his life, terribly frightened: “I
didn't mean to do it; I didn't mean to do it;” and he repeated
this over and over, as some excuse to his conscience.

“Oh, William,” answered the teacher at last, looking at the
boy, or trying to look at him, “I cannot see any thing—I am
blind; but never mind,” he added, very sorrowfully, and knowing
by the boy's interjections and sobs how much he was
alarmed, “Never mind, I could not have seen much longer at
any rate. Give me your hand and lead me to the school-house;”
but the boy could not look on what he had done, and ran hastily
away. Presently he stopped, and pulled up some grass, which
he fed to a drove of starving pigs that he had pelted a thousand
times; then, seeing a cow standing in the sunshine, with a board
before her eyes, which he himself had tied there an hour before,
he ran to her, and taking it off, dashed it against a stone, and
split it to fragments.

“What is the matter, William?” Rebecca Hadly said, as
she returned slowly, and with an open book before her, toward
the school-house, for the occupation was an extraordinary one
for him, and she saw, too, his agitation, and the traces of recent
tears.

“There is nothing the matter with me!” and taking his slatepencil
from his pocket, he began scratching straight marks on
the fence: “but the school-master is sick—I expect may be he
is—I don't know.”

“What makes you think he is sick?”

“I don't know,” said the boy, searce intelligibly, “I don't
know as it's him, but somebody lies under a tree down here in
the woods, and I expect he is sick. I don't know as it's the
master; and I don't know as he is sick.”

The girl closed her book and walked fast in the direction
which he indicated, having urged him in vain to go with her.
He prest his face against the fence-rails a moment, gazing after
the girl, and then turning away, sat down by the road side,
taking up his hands full of dust, sifting it from one to another,
and wondering whether, if a boy accidentally makes a man
blind, they would take him up and put him in jail.

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

“Oh, master!” exclaimed Rebecca as, drawing near, she saw
his awful plight, “what is the matter? and how did it chance?
Dear, dear master, you are badly hurt!” and stooping over him,
she pushed back his disordered hair, and wiped his face with
her handkerchief. “Rebecca, dear Rebecca,” he said at last,
and putting his arm about her, he drew her to his side; and
half-shrinking from him, she suffered his last and first embrace.

Thoughts and feelings long in the hearts of both, unuttered
but comprehended, thus sadly found a voice. An hour before,
and they could not have spoken one tithe of what they now
said very calmly. The flowers of their hope were cold gray
ashes now, and the crimson that would have sprung to their
cheeks was beaten down with tears. How the breath of affliction
sweeps away the barriers that divided us, and bears us full
into the arms of love!

Now that the light was folded away, as a mantle, and the
outer vision darkened for ever, the inner seemed correspondingly
quickened; and the truth, felt vaguely before, was clearly
perceived. As we sometimes feel the working of the mole
beneath our feet, the young, man sorrowful, but resigned, felt
the turning of the furrows of death. He had, perhaps, after the
first passionate burst of half-rebellious sorrow was hushed,
never been so happy as now. As the sun grows large and
bright among the sunset clouds, so his soul, in calmness and
trustfulness of faith, grew large among the shadows of death.

“Life has been a weary journey to me,” he said, “for I
walked alone, and with no sweet human hope to beckon me
forward; the way was long and rough, but now that I have met
you, Rebecca, though your soft hand is only in time to open for
me the door of death, I am ready and glad to go in.”

Rebecca was almost a child, but her heart had outgrown her
years; she knew that the gay blossoms of life must sooner or
later whiten in the frost; and when it fell, though heavier and
earlier than she expected, she loosened her arms away from her
idol, and took beneath them the cross. It is hard to see
gathered the shock of corn fully ripe; but when the green stalk
that might have borne much fruit is cut down, how sadly we
strike hands with the reaper.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

The school-house with the withered trees before it had been
shut for ten days; very lonesome it looked, with no eager faces
peering out at the windows, even when the coach with its four
gray horses rattled by. “Is Billy at home?” said the voice of
a strange young man, reining in his horse, which he rode
without any saddle, at the gate of Mr. Martin. Billy was in
the garden gathering some dead pea vines; and hearing the
inquiry, he crouched trembling and silent beneath them, for he
verily believed he was to be arrested. To his further consternation,
Mrs. Martin, who was shaking the crumbs from the
table-cloth at the door, answered “Yes, sir, he is at home;”
and folding the cloth, as she looked east and west, she called in
a voice that wakened the distant echoes, “Bill-ee, Bill-ee, Billy
Martin,” all in vain. Then she walked slowly toward the man,
and Billy heard them say something which he could not understand,
but he was sure he caught the word school-master. I
need not attempt to describe his sufferings; it was long after
night, when he ventured to creep out and steal toward the
house; he listened at the door, but all was still; “Perhaps,”
he thought, “they are waiting for me, and if I go in, they will
catch me and tie me up with a rope.” Then he crept back again
into the dark. Finally he came once more, and putting his hand
through a broken pane in the window, drew the curtain softly
aside. There sat his mother, rocking the cradle with one foot
and finishing a pair of new blue trowsers for him. Could they
be to wear to prison?—surely not. Perhaps his father was
going to take him to Mr. Smith's vendue, for Mr. Smith was
going to sell his ploughs and harrows and fanning-mill and
sheep; together with six milch cows, and all his household
furniture, and move to Wisconsin. How he wished he was
going with him. If he could only go to the vendue—and what
else were the blue trowsers for—he would ask Mr. Smith to
take him, and when he got there, he would call himself William
Smith, and nobody would ever know how he hurt the schoolmaster.

At this happy thought he boldly, and at once, opened the
door. His mother asked him where he had been, and on his
replying, “Just in the garden pulling up the pea vines,” quietly

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

resumed her work. He did not dare to ask what he so much
wished to know; but sitting down on the floor with his eyes
wide open, watched the progress of the blue trowsers. Whenever
his mother told him it was time little boys were in bed, he
replied that, “He didn't see why he couldn't get sleepy to-night.”

At last he said, fearfully, “Is father going to the vendue to-morrow?”
His mother answered, querulously that, “She did
not know,” adding as it were to herself, “I should like to know
how the feather beds will go; but when all is said and done,
I expect I shall never have a spare bed;” and, sighing, she
folded up the blue trowsers.

“Come, come,” said she, looking sternly at Billy, whose eyes
were still wide open, “it's high time little boys were in bed;”
and taking him by the ear, she led him the length of her arm
toward the door of his chamber. Poor boy! it was a long
time before he slept. The next morning as he sat on the wood-pile
intently watching the movements of his father, to see if he
were likely to go to the vendue, his mother, with a towel
pinned around her waist by way of apron, came to the door
and called him in. His blue trowsers, finished now, together
with his best shirt, were hanging over a chair before the fire,
and his mother, pointing to them, said, “Now go and wash
your face and hands as clean as ever you can, and then come
and put on these.” He hastened to obey; but his hopes fell
when he heard her say, “Bad boy, you don't deserve to have
new clothes.” He did not know whether this implied a general
rebuke for the whole tenor of his life, or whether she had especial
reference to his last crowning sin. The fear of being sent
to prison came back upon him; and with sad misgivings, he did
as he was bidden. When he was drest, he was obliged to wait
and wipe away the tears more than once, before going back
into the presence of his mother; nor was he much relieved
when she told him to put on his hat and go and see the schoolmaster.
“What for?” he inquired, sinking into a seat. “I
don't know what for—because I tell you to—and because he
took the pains to send for you, you naughty boy, you; you
don't deserve to go.” In vain the boy said he did not want

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

to go; he was told he might go or take a whipping; and after
hanging back for a time, he set out at a snail's pace.

It was a lonesome old farm-house, with a broad meadow and
a strip of woods between it and the public road, where the master's
lodgings were. An old horse-mill stood near it, where
such of the neighbors as did not go to uncle Hillhouse's mill,
for the distance of several miles around, had their meal and
flour made; and its dull, homesick rumble was never still.
The yard about the house was enclosed with a strong post and
rail fence, to which, when Master William Martin came in
sight, some three or four horses were attached. A woman, tall
and dark, with black sunken eyes, over which drooped purple
lids, with brown hair, streaked with gray, combed straight back
from her forehead, and a thin, care-worn face, was standing on
a stone pavement near the door, churning. “Come in, little
boy,” she said, “come in—he won't hurt you!” as the gate
creaked on its hinges, and, looking up, she saw him hesitating,
afraid of the great watch-dog that, couchant half-way between
the door and the gate, raised himself on his forepaws, growling
furiously.

She stopped her work for a moment, and raising the “dasher”
looked at it intently to see if the butter were likely to “come,”
and then with an expression half weariness and irritation, half
kindness and sorrow, showed him through a wide, dark hall,
the floor of which was partly covered with some strips of coarse
carpet, and up a steep stair, the steps of ash wood, and scoured
exceedingly white. At the first landing, she paused, and said
to the trembling visitor, in a whisper, “He's dreadfully changed;
I don't expect you would know him hardly, he has suffered
every thing amost;” she then added, “the doctor put great
blisters on his arms and the back of his neck about midnight,
though it appeared like he didn't want it done, for he kept saying
all the while, `Oh, it will do no good.' ” She softly pushed
open the door, and going up to the beside, took the limber
white hand from off the coverlid in her own, and said in an encouraging
and cheerful tone, “Here is a little boy come to see
you.”

“I want water, give me just a little,” said the sick man.

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

“No, the doctor says you must not have it; when you get
well, I will bring you a big pitcher full, right out of the spring—
that great big white pitcher with the purple roses on it, and
you may have just as much as you want.”

“Can I not have it now, or in an hour?” he asked, beseechingly;
but the woman was back at her churning.

He suppressed the moan that rose to his lips, and taking
from an earthern pot covered with a saucer, which stood on a
table within reach, a drink of herb tea, resumed the smile of
patient quiet habitual to him. The room was large, with a low
ceiling, scantily furnished with two or three unpainted chairs, a
breakfast table from which one leaf was broken, a walnut
bureau and a small looking-glass in a frame of carved oak.
Beneath this hung the only ornaments of the room, the pale
checky skin of a snake, a wand of bright feathers, and a pincushion,
made of deep yellow silk, and to represent an orange.

The paper curtains, on which brown ships and green trees
were intermingled, were down over the windows, making a kind
of twilight in the room. The window near the head of the bed
was a little open, but a sickening smell of medicine pervaded
the atmosphere, and vials and papers were strewed over the
mantel.

The schoolmaster had requested that his pupils might all
come and see him, and most of them were there before Bill.
Half afraid and still, they sat or stood about the room, but as
far from the bed-side as they well could. Only Ellie, leaning
over the pillow, took the long damp locks in her hands, and
wiped the perspiration from the brow, sadly, silently—she began
to fear that one she loved could die.

A little bird, beating its wings for a moment against the
pane, flew into the room, and the children, diverted from their
fear, began to try to catch it, talking and laughing out as they
did so. At the familiar sounds, a smile came over the master's
face, but faded off as he said, “There is one voice I do not
hear.” Ellie understood him and said, “She will come to-night.”
“To-night, Ellie,” he said, repeating her words, “to-night—
there will never be any more morning for me.”

Presently he asked to be raised on his pillows, and removing

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

the shade from his eyes, for he could see a little, took a parcel
from the table, untied it, and displayed a great many little
volumes, in bright binding and with gilt edges. Calling the children
around him, he said, “These, my little friends, are for you; I
shall never teach you any more, for I am going a long, lonesome
journey, but they will make you wise beyond my poor
human wisdom. You have all loved me, and I am sorry to go
away and leave you,” and, one by one, he laid his thin hand
upon their heads, and asked God's blessing to come down and
brighten his own. Very brightly the sun shone without. A
bridal train swept along the distant road, and was gone, the
woman, weary and worn, sat down in the shadow to rest, and
in the dark chamber the children sobbed their farewells.

The shining arrows of sunset were lodging among the boughs
of the eastern wood; the weary laborer plodded home; the
cattle gathered about sheds and stackyards; and the busy
housewife plied her evening care. One sound—the rumble of
the mill—was over all.

Under the open window of his dark chamber, through which
the chill air came and went, there knelt a young but heavyhearted
girl, her fallen hair swept against the face, and her lips
touched the lips of the dead. Knocking at the gateway of
peace, eager for the waters of life, there was another soul.

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

WHEN we look abroad in the world, there seems no ebbing
in the great wave of humanity; and while our own hearth-light
falls on no pale cheek and no tear-dimmed eye; while the little
circle, of which we are a part, is unbroken; while the music,
sounding from heart to heart, has never been muffled by the
shroud-folds, it is not possible to conceive the aching and the
longing that come upon the soul when an accustomed smile has
darkened away, and how one little mound may throw a shadow
over the whole wide world. If there be any sorrow for which
the oil of gladness holds no chrism of healing—sorrow, making
life a blank and eternity unsubstantial, it is that which comes
over us when, for the first time in our lives, we lay back the
winding-sheet, and give our kisses, wild and passionate, to the
pale, unanswering dust. God over all, blessed forever! put
the arms of Thy loving kindness about the many children of
affliction, leaning away from the sunshine to the cold comfort
of the grave.

The winter, with its chill winds and leafless trees, shining
icicles and capricious sunshine, was gone; the blue birds were
building, and the lilacs budding through; here and there, along
the northern sides of the hills, and close under the shelter of
the fence, there was a ridge of snow, hard and sleety; and the
young lambs, their fleeces just twisting into curl, skipped about
their dams, and nibbled the tender grasses. The daffodils were
all bright by the doors of the cottages, and the flags had sent
up from the long dead grass their broad green blades; while
the housewives, their aprons full of seeds, made plans for the
new beds in the garden.

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

Rebecca and Ellie were in the woods gathering wild flowers;
the shutters of the school house were swung open; a new
teacher had come. “Where are you going, Billy? come back
with you; it's after school time now, and here you go with a
spade over your shoulder, as tho' you meant to dig the world
to pieces.” Billy stopped, hung down his head a little, but
said nothing; and Mrs. Martin continued, as though the total
depravity of the child compelled her to say a few words more.
“I do wonder if anybody ever had such a boy? I've tried, and
I've tried, till I've got no patience left, to make you like other
children, but it's all no use; and I'll have to tell your father,
and let him take you in hand, and see if whipping will do any
good. Didn't I tell you, as soon as you had eaten your breakfast,
and fed the pigs, and gone over to Mr. Tompkins's, and
taken home the butter-print, to go right straight to school; and
here you are with a spade over your shoulder, and I don't suppose
you know yourself what you want to do with it.” Here
she advanced to Billy, and taking him by the collar, gave him
a hearty shake, saying, “Is this the way you expect to pay
your father and me for all we have done for you? Pretty
way, isn't it? I was going to let you go to town Saturday,
and buy you a new straw hat; but now I guess you may stay
at home and carry a spade about on your shoulder; for you
don't deserve any new hat. Now go and feed the pigs, and
then go over to Mr. Tompkins's and take home the print, and
ask Mrs. Tompkins if she will exchange a setting of eggs with
mother; and don't stay an hour—mind that.”

Billy put down his spade and said that he had fed the pigs,
and been to Mr. Tompkins's; and that he was then starting to
school.

“Is it possible,” said the woman; but so far from giving him
any praise or encouragement, she added, “well, it's the first
time in your life you ever did any thing right, and I expect
it will be the last—go to school.”

Billy gave one lingering look at the spade, and departed,
thinking to himself, that if he ever grew big he would go away
off to some strange country, where his mother would never
hear of him any more.

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Thus, moodily reflecting, he plodded slowly toward the
school-house; he had not, however, proceeded far, when he
was overtaken by a gentleman driving in a light carriage, and
alone. He reined in his horse, a glossy, black, and beautiful
animal, and said in a familiar, good natured way, “Won't you
get in and ride, my little friend?” Billy was not used to being
spoken to in so kind a tone; and the “Thank you” rose
naturally to his lips, as he climbed in.

All the way the strange gentleman talked to him of a great
many different things, drawing out what he had learned, and
imparting knowledge, without seeming to do so, of other things
of which he knew nothing, so that when the carriage stopped,
and he got out in front of the school-house, he felt as though he
were a boy of some importance. “I don't care,” he thought,
“whether the teacher is a good teacher or not, I shall go through
the geography and arithmetic this quarter, at any rate, for the
man said I could, and I can.”

“Bright lad, naturally, but badly trained, badly trained—
pity,” cogitated the strange gentleman, as he drove on.

Rebecca and Ellie had gathered their laps full of flowers, and,
by a mossy brookside, where the clear cold water trickled over
the blue flagstones, sat down together—one braiding her flowers
into wreaths, enraptured with their beauty, and light of heart—
the other suffering hers to wither on the ground at her side,
while, locking her hands over her knees, she gazed mutely and
steadfastly into the stream; the little birds flitted among the
boughs, only as yet fringed with verdure, filling all the woods
with song and chirp and twitter; the oxen ploughed up and
down the hills; and the bees flew hummingly out from their
hives. All day long they sat together there amid the sweet
music of nature. Gradually the sad smile brightened on the
lip of Rebecca, for Ellie did not cease her efforts to turn her
thoughts into sunny and hopeful ways. The next week they
were going to the city, where they had never been but once in
their lives, so that it was of course regarded by them as a most
important and interesting event. New dresses they were to
have, and bonnets, besides some other things which I have forgotten,
and they talked a great deal as to what styles and colors

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

would be pretty and becoming, and then they talked of where
they should go and what they should do in the new custome.
The sun was burning among the western tree-tops, when they
arose, and crossing a meadow where their way might be trailed
through the green undulations of the grass, struck into the
main road about the distance of half a mile from their home,
and directly opposite the lonesome graveyard. Attracted by
some sort of noise within it, they drew near, but their voices
silenced the movements of the person, so that they began to
think they had misapprehended what was perhaps after all but
the stirring of the leaves, and were about turning away, when,
leaning on his spade, and parting the thick briers through which
he cautiously peered, they beheld the black eyes and pale face
of Billy Martin. He was filling up the schoolmaster's grave.
Ere they reached home, a carriage passed them, the same that
had taken Billy to school in the morning, whence a gentleman,
smiling recognition, gave the salutation of the evening. Ellie,
almost trembling with confusion, dropt half her flowers, but
Rebecca said calmly, “That is the same person that we saw
coming from school,” but her thoughts flowed back to the old
time; but from the first moment of seeing him a deep interest
had been created in the mind of the younger sister, and she
continued musing as to who he was, and whether he lived in the
neighborhood, until they reached the gate.

“Come, girls,” said Mrs. Hadly, who was just coming from
the smoke-house, with a plate of fresh-cut ham, “I want you to
help me a little about supper.” “Who is at our house?” inquired
Ellie, in an eager tone, and coming close to her mother—
for to have a visitor at tea was a great event.

Mrs. Hadly said it was Mrs. Grey, and added, “What will
she think of you great girls, almost women, if she sees you
with your hands full of playthings? Throw away your flowers,
and go in and set the table.” At this moment, the vision of a
white muslin cap, profusely trimmed with black ribbon, appeared
at the window, together with a little brown withered
hand, checked with blue knotty veins, which flew briskly and
vigorously up and down—for Mrs. Grey was an industrious
woman, and never thought of sitting down, at home or abroad,

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

without some sort of work. She never forgot that “Satan finds
some mischief still for idle hands to do,” and often repeated it,
though her temperament was not at all poetical.

Mrs. Hadly, having got her supper “under way,” left it to
the care of the girls, and taking a pair of woollen socks, one of
many that garnished a frame attached to the ceiling, she sat
down close beside her neighbor, whose work, previously to
commencing her own, she examined. It was a child's apron,
made of bird's-eye diaper, and in a style which Mrs. Hadly had
never seen, and holding it up admiringly, she said, “Now do
tell me where you got this pretty pattern.”

“Do you like it? I thought it would look pretty for a
change, and the way I came by the pattern was this: The new
folks that have moved into the old Graham place send over to
our house a good deal for things. The very first night they got
there they sent for a number of things. Mr. Hampsted didn't
come himself, I suppose may be he was too proud, but I don't
know as I ought to say that either—likely he had something to
do at home—moving makes busy times, you know—at any
rate, he sent a black man, with good sized basket, and I
couldn't tell you what all he got! Let me see—in the first
place he wanted to buy a loaf of bread—I did think that was
queer, but I couldn't think of making any charge for that—then
he got two pounds of butter, and a ham and a dozen eggs, and
a quart of milk, and a few potaters he got of Grey, I don't
know just how many, but the strangest was, he put them right
into a white Irish linen piller-case.” And Mrs. Grey continued
to say that they must be very extravagant people, for that the
black man never asked the price of any thing till he got the
passel in his basket, and that he then took out his puss, and
paid her just what she asked, adding that for such trifling things
as bread and milk she had no heart to charge any thing.

“I didn't know,” said Mrs. Hadly, for both parties had quite
forgotten the apron pattern, “that there were new folks in the
Graham place.”

“Is it possible? They have been there four or five days,
and you not heard of it? Why, I saw Mr. Hampsted go along
here not five minutes ago—you must have seen him, gals.”

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

“The gentleman who just passed in the carriage, driving the
black horse?” said Ellie, “I saw him—and he lives near by, it
seems;” and though she scarcely knew why, Ellie was glad he
did live near by.

“I expect, from all accounts,” continued Mrs. Grey, “they
won't have much to do with plain farmer folks like us, for Mrs.
Hamstid, they say, keeps dressed up all the time reading
books, and don't even nuss her own baby. As I was coming
here to-day I saw her in the garden, with a bonnet on nice
enough to wear to meeting, and I noticed that her hands looked
just like snow.” And Mrs. Grey finished with an “Ah, well!
every one to their notion!” or seemed to finish so, but she presently
added, “It looks strange to me to see three gals in
one house—a chambermaid and nuss and cook, and they
say they call them all sarvents; dear me, what will the world
come to? I tell my man we shall have to make a vandue like
Mr. Smith, and go off to a new country, there are so many
town folks coming about with their man sarvents and maid
sarvents, and fine carpets and furniture.”

Poor Mrs. Grey! she was an old-fashioned woman, and her
preconceived notions would not readily yield to modern innovations.
She sighed, and by way of diverting her mind,
Mrs. Hadly said, “What did you say the name was?”

“I don't know as I can make sartain,” said Mrs. Grey, “I
understood the black man to call him Hampstead, and some
call him Hampton, but for my part I guess the name is
Hamstid.”

Rebecca went out and in, and up and down the stairs, busy
about the table, and paying little attention to this conversation.
She was thinking of the schoolmaster and of Billy Martin, who,
stealthily hidden among the briers, was filling up his grave.
But Ellie managed to hear all that was said in reference to the
strange gentleman, secretly hoping to herself that when she
should have her new dress and bonnet, she would meet him
again; “for,” she thought, “if I look better I shall act better,
and I do not want him to think me a simple rustic, as he does
now; and how can he think any thing else?”

Meanwhile, Mrs. Grey finished her apron and folded it away,

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

quite forgetful of how she got the pattern; and clapping her
hands playfully together in the face of little Lucy Hadly—who
having come in from her playhouse in the weeds, where she
had been all day alone, paused a little way from the visitor, and
crossing her hands meekly behind her, regarded her attentively,
but not rudely—said, “Is this my little girl?” Lucy, not much
accustomed to strangers, made no reply; but with the long
lashes dropping over her eyes, and a faint crimson breaking
through her pale cheeks, stood silent.

“Can't you speak,” said her mother, “and tell Mrs. Grey
what your name is?”

“No,” said Mrs. Grey, “she can't speak—the cat has got her
tongue! Poor little girl, she hasn't got any name.”

“I am quite ashamed of you, my child,” said Mrs. Hadly,
smoothing away the golden locks which the wind had blown
into tangles. Wiping the tears with her little brown hand, the
child turned away; her lips trembled, for she was sensitively
alive to blame; and Mrs. Grey kindly drew her towards her,
patted her cheek, and said, “I told a story, didn't I? for you
have got a pretty name; and the cat hasn't got your tongue
either.” Lucy said “No;” and in proof showed her tongue to
Mrs. Grey, who answered delightedly, “That's a little lady:
I knew it!” She then unrolled the apron, and exhibited it to
Lucy, and then she tried it on by way of pleasing her, and
the large melancholy eyes of the child sparkled with pleasure,
as nestling against the bosom of the kindly woman, she regarded
herself admiringly.

I called Mrs. Grey a kindly woman—such she was, though not
always prudent; and leaning toward Mrs. Hadly, she said,
“Is Re——,” she called the rest of the name so low that
Lucy could not hear it, and added, “still moping and melancholy
about the”——. Here she called a name again, but so
low, that Lucy could not hear it any more than before.

Mrs. Hadly smiled as she answered that a child's grief was
not likely to be very durable; and though both the girls had
loved their teacher very much, she believed, it was scarcely in
the nature of things, that they should always mourn for him.
Mrs. Hadly spoke sincerely, and according to the best of her

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

knowledge; so her talkative friend continued—“Then you
didn't know how somebody went to see somebody after he was
dead!”

“Yes, she had liberty to do so.”

“And did you know, too, how somebody left a present for
somebody, and in that present a letter that nobody ever saw?”

“Do you allude to the Bible—of which each of the pupils
received a copy?”

“Yes, I believe it was; but each of the pupils didn't have a
letter, did they?” said Mrs. Grey.

“A few words of admonition, and farewell—nothing more.
I am sorry a different impression has gone abroad: it would
grieve Rebecca to know it.”

“Hush, hush!” said Mrs. Grey, “little folks have big ears,
sometimes;” and addressing herself to Lucy, she said, “Run
out, and show the girls what a pretty new apron you have
got.”

She then told Mrs. Hadly, that it was currently reported,
that Rebecca and the schoolmaster were engaged to be married;
that they were in the habit of meeting each other in the
woods, by the school-house; and that Rebecca went to see him
after he was dead, and wept and moaned at such a rate, that
they heard her all over the house. Now, if all this had been
true, there would have been no actual wrong in it; but not so
thought Mrs. Hadly, viewing things, as she did, through the
most severe and restricting media. Besides, the harmless liking
of the young persons had, in the mouths of village gossips,
been made to assume an exaggerated and distorted form. It is
a fault which many old, and some middle-aged persons fall into,
to regard all innocent amusements in the young as indiscreet,
and all approach toward love between the sexes as absolutely
sinful, forgetful that they themselves were ever young and giddy,
as they term it, forgetful that they ever loved and married, in all
probability, whom they chose. Into this error Mrs. Hadly had
fallen; and she resolved, that so flagrant a violation of what she
considered propriety should not go unpunished. She was a
woman of energy and decision, of severe and strict morality,
regarding the dreamy and poetic dispositions of her children as

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

great misfortunes; something worse in fact—something to be
ashamed of. Little aid by encouragement did they receive
from her in their juvenile efforts; indeed, she was scarcely
aware of their existence. An uneducated, plain, practical
woman, she had no idea of genius or its uses. More discreet
than her neighbor, she said nothing of her convictions or determination,
but for a week thereafter pondered them in her heart.

And now the elder portion of the family were at tea; the sun
was gone down, the chickens to their roost, and Ellie and
Rebecca to the cow yard, where, while filling their pails, they
talked much more gaily than usual: a little of the new neighbors,
a little of Mrs. Grey and her gossip, and a little of going
to town, and their new dresses and bonnets. While thus
engaged, Lucy, in her new apron, came timidly near, half proud,
and half ashamed. “Whose little girl is this?” said Rebecca,
pretending not to know her; “it's Mr. Johnson's little girl, I
guess; yes it is. How do you do, little Sally Johnson?”
Lucy laughed, saying, that her name was not Sally, but Lucy.
“Oh yes; I see now,” said Rebecca, reaching one arm toward
her, “it's nobody but our Lucy with a new apron on.”

“Won't you get me an apron like this when you go to
town?” and she smoothed it with her hand, regarding it with
unspeakable admiration.

Poor little girl! she never before had seen such an apron;
never possessed one in her life; but she was pleased with a
happy delusion, for Rebecca said she would get one, if mother
would let her. Sorry enough was the child when it was time
for Mrs. Grey to go home, and she must part with the apron.

A week went by, and not one word said Mrs. Hadly in
reference to the information she had received, or of the odious
light in which she regarded it. Her manner toward her children
was always reserved and chilling; there were no little
confidences; no playful words or actions ever between them;
and though the children loved her, they stood in too much awe
of her to communicate any of their hopes or fears, or joys or
sorrows.

It was Saturday morning; a light green wagon, before which
two plump and sleek sorrel horses were harnessed, stood by

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

the door of Mr. Hadly. Ellie and Rebecca were arrayed in
their best calico gowns, and though they had no gloves, and
could scarcely keep their feet in their outgrown and rundown
shoes, they left their low chamber filled with echoes of laughter,
as they descended and climbed into their places, nestling down
in the clean fresh straw, with which it was partly filled. Halfsunken
in clover, a little way off, and wet with dew, glistened
the little white feet of Lucy, her eyes half full of sunshine and
half of tears. Her brown little hands locked together behind
her, a faint smile on her slightly parted lips, and her yellow
hair, partially curled, falling and drifting about her neck and
shoulders, she had just found courage to say, “Don't forget
the apron, will you?” as Mr. Hadly, his benevolent countenance
shadowed by his broad-rimmed hat, untied the reins from
the bough of the cherry tree.

“Stop,” said Mrs. Hadly, appearing at the door; “Rebecca
is not going to town to-day.” This she said in a calm low
tone, and as though pronouncing a sentence from which there
was no appeal. Rebecca felt it to be so, and without question
or hesitancy, obeyed, getting out of the wagon.

“I will stay, too, mother,” said Ellie, in a trembling voice.

“No, my child; go to town and get you a new dress and
bonnet: Rebecca don't deserve any.”

This was said in a tone of self-commiseration, and as though
she acted under the force of some terrible duty, and not in
accordance with her will. Mr. Hadly looked puzzled a moment,
pushed his hand through his iron-gray hair, stepped into
his place, and drove away, saying to Ellie, in a tone half sad,
half peevish, “I wonder what made your mother take such a
notion? what has your sister done that is so bad?” Lucy
sank down in the grass where she was standing, and, plucking
the long blades, plaited them listlessly together, the tears
dropping silently into her lap. But Rebecca, calm and unquestioning,
resumed her work-day dress and her accustomed labors.
All the day her thoughts were colored with saddest memories.
She had little appetite for dinner, and less for supper, but forebore
to speak of the headache with which she suffered, performing
every task which usually fell to herself and Ellie, alone.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

Toward night, while she milked, she listened eagerly to the
sound of every wagon, but one after another passed by, and it
was not until the lilac by the door was full of twilight birds,
that the sorrel horses were seen coming over the hill.

Scarcely had she and Ellie been parted for a day, but the
time had seemed very long, and now that she so much felt the
need of the words and the endearments of sympathy, it is no
wonder she ran to the gate eagerly as she did. But Ellie was
not there. Aunt Jane, who lived in three rooms, and did plain
sewing, had prevailed on her to stay and have her new dress
made and her bonnet trimmed a little in the fashion, and so
return home when her father should come to market the next
week.

The moon rose round and full, filling the little chamber with
a flood of trembling golden light, checkered with the windowsash
and dotted with the leaves of the cherry tree without.
Lucy had sobbed herself to sleep in the arms of Rebecca, and
every now and then a long stifled breath disturbed the silence
that else closed round her.

Sometimes the sleepless girl pressed one hand against her
head; sometimes she turned, restlessly; and at last, wearied
out, adjusting her pillow to support her, she sat upright. Very
calmly fell the moonlight in the chamber—very still was the
world without; but neither her heart nor her head would be
lulled. She thought of Ellie, alone, and far away as the distance
that separated them seemed to her; she thought of the
schoolmaster and his solitary grave; she thought of herself;
and thought, and thought, and thought, till at last the birds
fluttered twittering from the lilac, and the pink and crimson
streaks went blushing up the whitening East, without her having
slept.

The world is full of bruised and crushed hearts and desolate
spirits; moans of sorrow creep vein-like through the sunshine,
and underlie the laughter, however gay and loud; pillows
of pain, and chambers where the soft step of sleep will
not tread, are all over the world; since the serpent folds were
among the flowers, there is no perpetual bloom; and since sin
furrowed the world with grave-mounds, and the white wings of

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

the angels darkened away from the curse, there is no rest and
no solace for us any more.

Orphaned as we are, we have need to be kind to each other—
ready, with loving and helping hands and encouraging words,
for the darkness and the silence are hard by where no sweet
care can do us any good. We have constantly before us the
beautiful example of Him who went about doing good, yet
how blindly, how perversely we err! A few bitter drops may
poison the fountain of life, and the current flow sluggish and
heavy forever.

The week of Ellie's visit was over: her new bonnet was
trimmed and her dress made in pretty style, and she was glad
when she saw the sorrel horses and the green wagon with its
straw cushion before her aunt's tidy chamber. Delightedly
she ran to meet her father, and ask if all were well, but the
smile with which he met her was sad, and his voice full of
melancholy forebodings. Rebecca was very sick.

“Oh, father! is she very sick?” Ellie asked, in a tumult of
fear.

Mr. Hadly tried to assume a more cheerful tone, and, turning
away his face, said, “I hope she will be better to-night.
Get ready, Ellie, and we will drive home as fast as we can, for
she wants to see you, poor girl!” Tying on her new bonnet,
but with no pleasure now, and with her dress folded to a neat
parcel, she was soon in her place in the wagon. But Rebecca
had no new dress nor bonnet, and her own long-coveted treasures
were now worthless. All the way she tormented herself
with reproaches. If she had staid at home, or if she had gone
back!—true, she was blameless, but for that her sufferings
were not the less acute. She was impatient to be at home,
yet she dreaded to arrive there.

She saw some laborers cutting trees in the woods, and
whistling as they did so, and felt wronged almost that they
neither knew nor cared about her sorrow. Carriages of gaily
dressed people, driving toward the city, passed them, and she
looked on them reproachfully. It was noon when they
reached the school-house. The shutters and the door were open,
the new teacher in the old one's place, and the children playing

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

and shouting in the woods, the same as though none were sick
and none were dead. Lucy was waiting at the gate. There
were no tears in her large melancholy eyes, for she knew not
what death was; but she was oppressed with a vague fear, and
kept out of the house all the time. The horse and carriage of
Mr. Harmsted stood in the yard, but all within seemed
hushed—only Mrs. Grey was seen at the window sewing
something that was very white.

Both Ellie and her father forbore to ask about Rebecca of
Lucy, who, crossing her hands behind her, looked wonderingly
at the new bonnet. Mr. Hadly began to unharness his horses,
that, tired with the fast drive, neighed impatiently to be in the
stable; and Ellie stood hesitating, her new dress in one hand,
and her old bonnet in the other, when Mr. Harmsted, coming
from the house silently, touched the hands of each, and then
taking the reins from Mr. Hadly, told them, in a low sad voice
to go in. The father, brushing the tears away with the back of
his hand, but in silence, and the young girl weeping out aloud,
obeyed. Mrs. Grey, putting down her sewing—a thin muslin
cap—came forward to meet them, and relieving Ellie of the
new dress and bonnet, said, “Will you go up and see her
now?” and softly opening the door, they followed to her
chamber. The light was partly darkened away, and on the
narrow bed where she had dreamed so many bright dreams,
lay Rebecca, dreaming now no more. Ellie kissed her white
lips, but their calm smile brightened not for the pressure;
folded her hands lovingly, but they fell back heavily and cold.
Through the white gates of morning her spirit had gone where
the night never falleth. In the graveyard opposite the old playground,
is a simple head-stone, on which is graven—

Rebecca Hadly,

AGED FIFTEEN YEARS, SEVEN MONTHS, AND FIVE DAYS.

-- 301 --

p489-310

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

A slow and continuous rain had been falling all night and all
day. Toward evening, the western clouds took a yellow tinge
that showed where the sun was; but no beams struggled
through. Dense and gray, in all the valleys, lay the mist, and
it hung about the hills in detached patches, thinner and whiter,
and among the trees crept lazily from bough to bough. Now
and then a bird came from its covert of leaves, or other shelter,
and perching on the topmost fence rail, fluttered its wings and
pecked the loose feathers from its breast, and twittered feebly;
but the rain still drizzling on, ruffled its plumage presently, and
flying away discouraged, it grew still. The chickens, in little
groups, huddled under the low-spreading cherry trees, or beneath
the currant bushes, and with the spray glistening on their
breasts, red and speckled and brown, stood with closed eyes,
waiting for the night.

The autumn, unusually mild, was wearing to its close. There
had been no sharp frosts to blacken the flower-stalks, and they
stood about the garden with some dying and dead blossoms
clinging to them yet, withering away like mummies. The
gorgeous foliage, the chiefest glory of our western autumns,
was this year fading and falling with none of its accustomed
beauty, and the dark belt of forest, topped with the clouds,
which half encloses the vicinity of Clovernook, looked dreary
and sombre enough. Since the event described in our last
chapter, years have come and gone; all over all the neighborhood
cottages and villas have thickened, and the undulating
meadows, till the horizon, dropping on their bosoms, cuts off
the view, are full of heavy-fleeced sheep, broad-shouldered oxen,

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

and deep-uddered kine, and the land is ridged with furrows,
and plenteous in milk and wool.

A half-dozen spires may now be seen from the house where
Ellie was born, and where, within her memory, there was but
one; and wealth and population have increased in the same
degree; but the old homestead, where passed her childish
years, with its hard experiences, is among the things that were.
Thistles bloom among the hearthstones—the earth almost covers
the beams where the porch used to be—the porch, where the
blue morning-glories bloomed in summer, curtaining out the
sunshine, and about which red hollihocks flaunted, and yellow
sunflowers leaned down to the west. Where the garden was,
a few apple and cherry trees remain, unpruned and neglected.
The sweetbrier that clambered against the wall and even up
to the eaves, with its notched leaves and pale and delicate roses,
making all the house fragrant, is broken and matted together,
half living and half dead. On the summit of the slope near
by, stands a new dwelling, not fine nor stately, but decent and
substantial, where the remnant of the Hadlys have their home—
the remnant, for of the circle once so wide some are wanderers,
some have left the world. Rebecca, young and beautiful,
half a woman, half a child, sighed not nor looked earthward
when the still angel saluted her, “where the brook and
river meet,” and straightening with icy hands the rippled length
of her dark tresses, took the flowers out, and bound them under
the napkin. And Lucy—the gentle and loving Lucy—did not
linger long. She never lived to know how full of sorrow the
world is. When her ninth summer came round, her dark deep
eyes lost their sunshine, and day by day she drooped, as if the
dust were settling heavier and heavier in her golden hair, until
the silent messenger took her in his arms. The spring rains
fell, broadening and deepening the young blades of the wheat,
and filling the green velvety troughs that lay along the meadows
with soft warm floods; but with the lambs the gentle
child came thither no more.

A little girl had once come from the city to see her who wore
a white dress. Lucy was not a child of poverty, but she was a
rustic, and her garments of a simple and homely fashion; and to

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

have one of white, that should look like that of the wealthy
little visitor, was among her chief desires. Sometimes she
ventured to give this wish expression, but was chilled into
silence by the admonition that she “had better wish to be a
better girl.” When the white dress was put on, and fitted
under her golden curls, and drawn down over her feet, she
knew it not nor smiled that it was gained.

From all her cares and toils the mother has gone, too: the
grass is growing high and warm about her headstone. She was
a good woman—more severe in family discipline, perhaps, than
was necessary, but rigid in the performance of what she deemed
her duty, busy early and late, not for herself, but her children,
and when the circle was narrowed of two, her heart was broken,
her occupation was gone, and the restless fever of unsatisfied
longing consumed her life—fever that would not be abated 'till
the seraphs folded their white wings about her forehead, and
cooled its burning.

Others have grown up into manhood and womanhood, and
gone forth to create new interests and make new homes, and in
the new house Ellie is now the oldest child. She is no longer
young, though in the sober prime of womanhood. Young
sisters have sprung up into girlhood, dear, very dear to her,
but scarcely filling the places of those who are in the grave.
The weight of early care has fallen on her, and a temperament
naturally melancholy has become habitually sad, and discontented,
and embittered. Her father is a good man, a kind man,
but all his habits and thoughts and ideas reflect a past generation.
No innovation, however much for the better, disturbs
the tenor of his way, but the farming is done, and the dinner is
eaten, and the dress is worn, all in the old-fashioned style.
Ellie's gowns must be made as her mother's were, and last
as long. Times have changed, but he sees not that the frugal
habits of the pioneer past are unsuited to the opulent present.

The old slender furniture looked badly in the new house, and
the naked floors required stouter hands than Ellie's to keep
them white. But the idea of carpets or of new chairs was preposterous.
Neither was it admissable that any of the household
labor, even its drudgery, should be performed by a

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

servant. There was nothing to do, Mr. Hadly said, since spinning
and weaving were done away with. Ellie had had but
small educational advantages—less even than her younger
sisters; but her intellectual endowments were naturally superior.
She had read what chance and opportunity afforded, and
had thought a great deal; yet, at twenty-five, she had only the
reputation of being a smart sort of country girl. She was
modest, diffident even, and had passed her life in the greatest
retirement, for the wealthy and fashionable society of the
neighborhood found no attractions in her, nor had she ever made
any overtures for its recognition. The consciousness of being
entitled to a more elevated position, induced some discontent
at the circumstances by which she was ruled, and at last embittered
her naturally amiable temper.

But let me return to the autumn and the rain.

Before the hearth of an old-fashioned and simply-furnished
room—the broad hearth upon which the logs were blazing—
two persons are seated. The elder is Ellie, with smooth brown
hair, parted plainly over a Grecian forehead, shadowed with
sorrow and care, but unwrinkled yet, and wearing a simple
dress of chintz. She is sewing on a child's garment, and listening
to “Marmion,” from which Zoe, who sits near her, is
reading. Zoe is pretty, prettier than her sister, and almost ten
years younger. They are brunettes. Ellie is the taller and
more graceful, Zoe the more round and ruby-complexioned,
her face having the tint of newly-winnowed wheat over which
falls the crimson sunset. Her hair in black heavy curls clusters
over her shoulders, and her eyes, blacker still, sparkle with
laughing light. In her dress there is more style than in that of
her sister, and on her forehead there is no care, and her hands
are occupied with no task.

“Beautiful! isn't it beautiful?” exclaimed Zoe, putting down
the volume and turning to Ellie. “How I should like to read
the novels, also!” and rising and going to the window she said,
“If it were not raining, I should be tempted to go and borrow
them: they would help us wile away the long evenings
that are coming, and I am so tired of the old books we have!

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

But we can't step out of doors for two or three days. Just see
how it's raining!”

“Perhaps the clouds may break away,” said Ellie, who
always spoke more hopefully than she felt: “it looks bright
about the sunset; but if it were not raining I think you would
scarcely venture out;” and a little less genially she added, “I
don't know any one I should want to ask to lend me books.”
Zoe had opened the door, and looking forth earnestly into the
rain, said nothing, and Ellie continued, “Do you, Zoe?”

“No, none whom I think of,” said the young girl, her first
ardent impulse checked and chilled.

Briskly down the hill comes a one-horse chaise, the ringing
hoofs of the gay animal strike sharply on the newly-washed
stone surface of the road, his breath curls whitening away from
his nostrils, and his slim silky ears are bent forward, for he is
nearing home; but the curtains are drawn closely down, so that
the solitary inmate rides drily and comfortably. Ellie, who is
sitting by the fire, busy with her thoughts and her sewing, hears
not the rattling of the wheels, nor sees the smile that from under
the curtains accompanies the familiar salutation, nor does she
hear the voice saying, “Don't you envy me?” but she sees the
kindled light in Zoe's face, and hears her light laughter as she
answers, “Most certainly.”

“Certainly what?” asks Ellie, dropping her work and looking
up. “How chilly it is,” says Zoe, closing the door; and coming
forward she resumes her old seat, and explains that she was
speaking to Mr. Harmstead, who was, as she supposes, just
returning home from the city to his country seat, which, as the
reader remembers, joined Mr. Hadly's farm. “What a pleasant,
agreeable person he is,” continued Zoe, half to herself
and half to Ellie; “my chilled resolve is strengthened again—I
will ask him for those books yet, one of these days.”

“Humph!” said Ellie, looking musingly and sadly into the
fire, and adding, after a moment, “I suppose he is to those
whom he condescends to honor with his society.”

“He can't honor us very well if we won't receive his
civilities.”

“I have never had occasion to slight the civilities either of

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

him or any one else,” answered Ellie, half sadly, half bitterly,
and her sewing falling in her lap, she sat gazing abstractedly
into the fire.

Zoe tried a more cheerful vein for some time; now of household
matters, now of what the neighbors were doing, and now
of the new dress she proposed for herself. “I want it very
gay,” she said, “with a ground of either orange or red, spotted
with black;” and smiling, self-satisfied, she looked at Ellie for
some sanction of her taste.

Ellie smiled too, but such a smile! I cannot describe it;
it was scorn, pity, and commiseration, all combined; but she
remained provokingly silent.

“What do you look that way for?” asked Zoe, in childish
and pouting anger.

“Don't I look to please you? I can't help it, Zoe, that I am
not fair to look on; for myself, I have become nearly reconciled
to my plainness, but I cannot expect you, who are so much
younger and prettier, to consider me with equal indulgence for
my defects—you must look the other way, my dear;” and she
patted the cheek of her sister playfully, and smiled again; this
time graciously as it were, and as though Zoe had actually regarded
her in the light she had herself assumed, and as though
she could afford to be regarded so.

Zoe did look the other way, and covering her face with her
brown hands, tears silently forced a way through them; and
so, as the fire began to make the light in the room uncertain,
ghostly—for the patch of yellow western clouds had gone into
blackness—the sisters sat before it, moody and uncomfortable.

Night fell gloomily enough; the wind, which had gone sobbing
across hills and among the leaves that filled the woods
with sodden masses and long faded furrows, only now and then
through the day, veered about at sunset, and from the chill
northeast swept in heavy and frequent gusts, rattling the windows
of the parlor, and occasionally blowing the red flames
down close against the blue hearth.

The crickets crept out from their snug, warm crevices, and
from the ends of the blazing logs and the empty corners of the
great fireplace sung in answer to the storm, the storm that fell

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

now in impetuous and drenching floods, and now pattered lightly
against the pane, as the half moon, breaking away the clouds,
pressed earthward her pale melancholy face, for presently the
black squadrons marshalled and beat her back to the dark, and
the rain descended again as though its fountains were all broken
up. It was a lonesome, desolate night.

However dreary and dismal a long autumn rain may be in its
effect on the heart, it is soothing and softening, especially
during the night-time, and Zoe, who was petulant, but not really
ill-tempered, began to feel sorrowful rather than angry. Putting
the embers together, and drawing nearer to Ellie, she said,
as though she had not been weeping, as though there were nothing
to be vexed about, “Now, if we only had that book!”

“Yes, if we had it,” said Ellie; and the sisters relapsed into
silence—haply listening to the creaking of the elm-bough against
the wall, haply to the whine of the spotted watch dog that
crouched close against the doorsill and would not be driven
thence by the storm.

“Such nights make me sad,” Zoe said, breaking the silence,
“I think more of the times when I was a child, and there were
so many of us to gather about the fire at night, and our merriment
would not let us hear the storm. How desolate it is in
the graveyard to night. I am half afraid to think of it—the
cold wet leaves dropping on the still mounds, and the long
white grass beaten away from the headstones. Oh, Ellie, I wish
we did not have to die; we might be so happy here!”

“You will not think so when you are as old as I am,” answered
Ellie, smiling sadly, “they who are gone are done with
care and suffering, and will not have to die any more. I think
they are rather to be envied. What is this night of storms to
them? And you, who are living, you who have youth and
health and hope, are made mournful by it.”

“If we had some stirring tale or poem, and I could read
aloud, we should not hear the storm nor be lonely any more,”
and rising and going to the table, she rummaged through the
meagre and ill-selected books, though she was well aware of
the names and qualities of them all; and turning, empty-handed,
away, she resumed her seat with a sigh, saying, “If

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

ever this rain is over, I will call and ask Mr. Harmstead to lend
me something to read, for charity's sake, if for nothing else.”

A low growl of the watch dog arrested the conversation, and
it was followed by a heavy stamping on the broad flagstones
before the kitchen door, and a loud rap.

Zoe, who ran, half in hope that something was about to occur
which would relieve this ennui, and half in fear that some dread
accident had befallen a traveller, perhaps a near friend, returned
in a moment, her face aglow with pleasure, and bearing in one
hand a neat parcel and a small note, the edges of which glittered
as she turned it to the blaze to read the address—saying,
as she did so, “You see fortune favors me; I believe even
hoping for the best has influence to bring it; Mr. Harmstead
has anticipated my wishes, I think, for it was his black boy,
Cæsar, who brought the package, which seems to be books, and
this note”—and lighting the lamp, she threw the note into
Ellie's lap to read, adding, gaily, “I can't read any thing but a
schoolmaster's hand, you know.”

Unfolding the paper, Ellie read:

“Mr. Willard C. Harmstead begs leave to present his compliments to the
Misses Hadly, and to offer as some solace for a dull evening the new novel,
`Night and Morning,' which he himself has found interesting; and also to
venture the hope, for their intellectual eminence is not unknown to him, that
his books may bridge over the gulf which has hitherto lain between them,
and facilitate the action of the neighborly feeling which on his part at least
has always existed. In this hope he remains their very humble servant,
&c. &c.”

“What induces this affability in the gentleman of Willow
Dale?” said Ellie, refolding the note. Willow Dale was the
name of Mr. Harmstead's farm.

“I suppose he is willing to recognise us as human beings,”
replied Zoe, “and for myself, I don't see that he is our superior
in any way. It is not in our stars, Ellie, but in ourselves,
that we are such very humble persons, and there is no need at
all that we should live in this isolation but for your foolish humility
and diffidence. What if Mr. Harmstead's parlor has a
bright carpet on the floor and yours has not; what if Mr.
Harmstead has five hundred books and you have only five;

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

and what if he dines with silver plate and you without; must
you therefore insist that you are of a lower range in intellect,
in feeling, in all that makes a real distinction in society?”

“You talk eloquently,” Ellie said, “but before carrying your
ideas into practice, I have a little story to tell;” and so, having
trimmed the lamp and stirred the coals, Ellie laid aside the
new volumes and the note, and saying by way of preface that
what was in her mind was yet no “story,” she proceeded to
relate what is contained in the next chapter.

-- 310 --

p489-319

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

Let me see—it is now twelve or thirteen years since Mr.
Harmstead first came to our neighborhood—I remember well
the first time I ever saw him. We were coming from school,
Rebecca and I, and barefooted rustics we were, when he overtook
us, and, adopting what he supposed to be western manners,
I suspect, began talking with us: first of our master, then of
the village, its scenery, and the character of the people about
us. I had never seen any one before who was so well bred, so
refined, so gentlmanly as he; and I remember well how mortified
I was for our bare feet, and our rustic appearance altogether.
Even what I knew, I could not say half so well as
though I had been talking with Mr. Hill or Uncle Dale, whom
I had always known. In short, my idea of perfection was
realized, when I saw him.

“Sometimes I saw him passing afterward, and sometimes
when going to or returning from the village, for he was always
busy overseeing his workmen, and it required a good many to
transform Mr. Hinton's brier-smothered farm into Willow Dale.
He had always a smile and a kind word when near enough
to speak. Sometimes we saw Mrs. Harmstead, a pale delicate
looking woman, but she never smiled or seemed to notice us in
any way. She was rather a pretty woman, but in declining
health, when I first knew her, or rather when first I saw her. Her
dress was of some dark material; and as she walked about the
yard and garden, she was always enveloped in a crimson shawl.
She had been, as rumor said, an heiress, yet through failure of
some speculations her husband had lost not only his own
estate but the greater part of hers; and their removal to our

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

neighborhood had been in consequence of fallen fortunes, as the
loss of wealth involved also the loss of position in their native
city.

“And, in our little democracy, you know, more than now,
they were thought very great people at the time of their coming
among us. Many persons indeed thought it well enough
to be on terms of friendship with the nursery girls, and through
them to obtain occasional glimpses into the drawing-room, or
to purloin the fashion of Mrs. Harmstead's caps and wrappers.
Others only ventured a timid rap on the kitchen door—
placing themselves on terms of social equality with the lower
servants for the sake of saying they had called at Mr.
Harmstead's.

“There were some few rich or stylish families about here at
that time, but they were exceptions—not enough to redeem
the general character of the society, which was in truth, sufficiently
uncultivated; and it is no great marvel that Mrs. Harmstead
thought us little better than barbarians. I think, however,
I may claim for our village even at that time a semi-civilization;
but she could not or would not place herself on a level
with her neighbors, with any sort of grace; and though she
sometimes tried to be cordial, it amounted to nothing more
than affability, implying always something of condescension.
The obtuse perceptions of most of her visitors—and for their
own happiness this obtuseness was no misfortune—prevented
their apprehension of things, so that tea-drinking with the fine
lady was of frequent, and on one side at least, of happy
occurrence.

“ `What a charming person Mrs. Harmstead is,' said one and
another, `you don't know how much you lose in not making
her acquaintance;' but notwithstanding their entreaties, we
were not prevailed upon to call, close neighbors as we were.
My mother, who was as decided in her ways of thinking as
Mrs. Harmstead was in hers, could not conceive of the possibility
of there being any oneness of feeling between city bred
people and plain farmer folks, unmindful that human nature
knows no barriers, and that however different our circles of
thought, there are always points that will touch. I was young

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

then, and it is not strange that Mrs. Harmstead, accustomed to
the amenities of educated manners, should fail to see through
the husk of awkward rusticity that enveloped my intellect—
any intellect at all. How could she separate me from the class
to which by birth and education and manner I belonged when
I had given and could give no evidence of superiority; indeed,
there was no mechanic's daughter nor a milk-maid in the neighborhood
whose advantages and opportunities were not greatly
above mine; and yet even I can scarcely lay my forgiveness
on the grave of the innocent offender.

“I think, now, she must have been a kind and really obliging
woman. When Rebecca was sick, she came, without ceremony,
bringing her many little delicacies, and showing her gentle
attentions, for which I fear she received less gratitude than she
merited. She brought some conserve of roses once, I remem-
ber, and it was remarked by some of our folks, that she doubtless
wished to exhibit her silver cup. I mention this, to show
you how every thing which came within the range of luxury
was regarded. These little attentions of Mrs. Harmstead quite
won my love, and but for one untoward circumstance we might
have been friends. When Rebecca was gone, I cannot tell you
how lonely I was, my life had become a blank, and I never
prayed so earnestly as I did when the clods rattled heavily
down on her coffin. We had been always together, and now
there was no sympathy for me in the world. Henceforward, I
must go to school alone, sleep alone, be alone everywhere.
My new dress and bonnet and slippers were first worn at her
funeral, and I had no pleasure in them.

“One night, as I was returning from school, Mr. Harmstead
overtook me; he was alone in his carriage, and asked me to
ride. My new slippers had not been obtained to wear, of
course, and my feet looked red and cold, for the frosts were
come; and Mr. Harmstead, greatly to my mortification, told
me I must be more careful of my health, and not neglect to
wear my shoes any more. Ah me! it was not my fault that
I did not wear my shoes. He talked to me very kindly, and
when we reached the graveyard, and I said `Let me get out here,'
for I had never gone by without stopping, he seemed to feel

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

sorry, and insisted on taking me all the way home; but when I
saw the high-heapt grave, the tears would not stay back, and
reining in his horse, he lifted me out, and opening the gate
for me, said, `Don't stay long, and don't cry, my dear little
girl.'

“I think he was really interested by what he knew of my
deep sorrow, and that his wife at least pitied me. A day or
two after this, she came to our house and asked for me. I
trembled as I presented myself: no man nor woman had proffered
a similar request before. A half-dozen young ladies were
to take tea with her in a day or two, and she wished me to be
of the number; no doubt the little party was made with special
reference to me. I was still half a child, and had always been
regarded as quite one. I knew neither how to decline nor
accept her invitation, and stammered something to the effect,
that I should like to come if I could; and Mrs. Harmstead left
me, saying, she was sure I could come, and she would confidently
expect me. The young women, she had asked to her
house were noisy, confident, and ill-bred persons, whom I but
slightly knew and liked not at all; nevertheless I felt that her
intentions were kindly, and that I should so consider them; but
I received no encouragement about going, and when the day came
round, and I said, `What shall I wear, mother?' she answered,
`Wear where, my child?' as though she had no thought of my
going any where; and when I explained, she added, `If you are
going into fashionable society, I have nothing to say, except
that I think you will make but a poor show there.' I had cried
for an hour, passed another in wishing myself out of the world
and was just tying on my sun-bonnet to go out to Rebecca's
grave, when I was told that Mr. Harmstead was come for me,
and that I could go if I wished.

“Drying my tears as well as I could, I made myself ready.
The arts of the toilette I understood but imperfectly, as you
may conceive, but if I had been an adept it would have been
all the same, for my limited wardrobe admitted of no variation.
Before descending, I surveyed myself in the little broken glass
that hung on one side of my chamber, and even with no contrasts
at hand unfavorable to myself, was but ill satisfied.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

And here, I may as well describe my whole appearance. I was
in that transition period most awkward of all—my hands and
feet overgrown and distorted with toil and exposure, the wide
hands converting the glove's length into breadth, and leaving
the upper portion uncovered, and the feet, unaccustomed to
such confinement, quite over-running the delicate slippers I had
brought from town.”

“Oh, Ellie, do show yourself some mercy!” exclaimed Zoe,
changing her position uneasily; but the elder sister was in no
mood to spare herself, and without making any reply, continued—

“Constant and careless exposure had ruined my complexion,
never fair, and my dress was as ill-selected and ill-made as
you can imagine. On this occasion, I wore a coarse cotton
fabric of flashing colors, and without cape, collar or ribbon to
relieve it. But my bonnet I looked to as the redeeming
feature; it had cost enough to have made my whole dress, in
elegant simplicity, yet it was a great deal too large for me, a
great deal too stylish for me, and its purple ribbons and flowers
did not suit the olive tint of my face. The traces of
tears were still distinctly visible, and a bitter consciousness of
all this restrained every word and action; still, I tried to smile,
hoping Mr. Harmstead would not see me as I saw myself.

“I do not flatter myself now that he did not. He had made
no effort with a view to his appearance, but his black gloves
and gracefully fitting gray sack rendered him unlike the farmers
I was accustomed to see. The day was pleasant, and he did all
in his power for my enjoyment. Almost any one else would
have been pleased and flattered, but I was neither. On arrival
at his house the little self-possession I set out with nearly
deserted me—partly that a black boy took charge of the horse,
and partly that Mr. Harmstead conducted me, as politely as
though I were some great lady, toward the piazza where Mrs.
Harmstead was waiting to receive me, gaily mantled in silks
and furs.

“The girls were already assembled—every one in holiday
attire, and seemingly in the pleasantest spirits imaginable. I
felt none of their happiness, and could not join in their sprightly

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

nothings. I did not wish to be classed with them, nor thought
of with them. And yet I appeared no better than they; I could
not talk so well; and what right had I to think of being singled
from them? None, certainly. This I knew, but it only added
to my vexation. I was annoyed at being there at all, and angry
with myself that the thought and feeling which were in me
were so completely hidden by my rusticity. I might have
done well enough if I had acted naturally, and spoken simply
of the things I knew; but supposing I had a great part to perform
I went through a course of acting which was foreign to
me—adopting stately silence for the most part, and speaking in
high-sounding phrases, which neither my habits nor education
warranted. I had conceived the notion, common enough to
ignorance, that in the better circles of society every thing was
done and said by rule and measurement.

“Mr. Harmstead, after jesting for a time with the girls, threw
aside his coat, like a native countryman, and went out to some
rural employment, and Mrs. Harmstead played the humble
hostess to admiration. She talked familiarly of the making of
custards and puddings; the times and methods of gardening;
the best systems of household economy; and many other
things which she never practiced and never expected to practice.
I think, however, she was resolved to make the best of
circumstances, and in fact did attempt cheese and butter making,
as well as placing herself on a level with her neighbors. On
this memorable occasion she mingled with children and nursery
girls and kitchen girls and ill-bred women, as though our
being born free and equal were the highest and most unquestioned
truth of her creed.

“Apples and cider and nuts were given us in true country
style, with the exception of the silver service. The young
ladies who thought they were conferring as much pleasure as
they received, and failed to see how much that was so pleasing
to them was assumed merely for effect, felt so entirely at home
presently as to criticise the carpet, curtains, busts, and other
furniture within their observation, with a freedom and coolness
quite interesting. It had not been thought necessary to open
the parlor for our accommodation, and an apartment, used

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

generally as a library and tea-room, served for the entertainment
of the little party.

“The cloth was laid betimes, that we might have the twilight
for homeward walks, and some of the girls who were most
expert and at ease, assisted in arranging the table, and even
kindly lightened the labors of the cook. In short, all was going
merry as was possible, when the sudden rattle of carriage
wheels before the door, in the gravel-way, caused a new sensation.
A glimpse sufficed to show that the newly-arrived guests
were not spirits of our order. For myself, I had a confused
vision of silks and furs, and plumes and ribbons, and black
broadcloth and gay shawls, and then a more dread consciousness
of my red calico and white cotton hose, before the parlor
received them. Mrs. Harmstead found her situation embarrassing,
very evidently. With both orders she could have
done well enough on separate occasions, but they would no more
mingle than oil and water.

“Mr. Harmstead came in and put on his coat, saying, laughingly,
as he passed into the parlor, “How blest you are who
have no city friends to bore you; but I must submit with as
good a grace as possible.” So he bowed himself out and in.
She, to her guests, said her nurse-girls and the children were
having a little jubilee, which in accordance with the habits of
the country must now and then engage her a moment; and
thus continued to give us a little of her society. We should
have our tea first, she said familiarly: her other friends would
want little but bread and milk; and so the nursery maids and
kitchen girls and children and country girls sat down together,
Mrs. Harmstead doing part of the honors and consigning a
part to the upper domestic.

“After tea it was evidently expected that the little party
would disperse; but for some cause I was invited to remain—
perhaps that I had farther to go than the rest. At any rate, I
was asked to stay, and did stay; for feeling that I had not
made the impression I wished, I was glad of an extended opportunity
to retrieve myself. I need not say how miserably I
failed. In the midst of a company of fashionable and educated
people, I appeared shockingly out of place: my dress

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

had never appeared so red, nor my hands so brown; indeed, I
had never felt so ungainly, so embarrassed, or such utter detestation
of myself and the whole world. Their discourse was
chiefly of some new discovery in science, and for all I knew of
it they might as well have talked in Greek. No one however
paid any attention to me, except to look at me sometimes, as
I tried to shrink from observation, in a way that seemed to
question, How on earth did you chance to be here? One of
the gentlemen, indeed, asked me whether I had ever been in
the city, and if I best loved milk or cider; and sometimes Mr.
Harmstead spoke to me aside, as it were, and of matters familiar
to me, such as whether we kept a large dairy, whether I
knew how to sew, and whether I liked best to work or to play.

“I cannot tell all my humiliation and mortification. I wished
I was in the barn, in the woods, in the depths of the sea—anywhere
except there; but how should I get out of the room?
I could not, and so remained until the company withdrew to the
piazza, to witness some wonderful feat of Master Harry Harmstead's
dog. Now is my time, I thought, and seizing my fine
bonnet, I made my escape through a side-door; but as the gate
closed behind me I heard some one call, `Miss Hadly! Miss
Hadly!' I quickened my pace, however, and did not look
back. In a moment Mr. Harmstead was at my side, urging the
impropriety of my walking home alone, and requesting that he
might be permitted either to go himself or to send Cæsar with
me.

“My eyes were full of tears and my voice trembling, as I
declined his civilities, and through the gathering darkness, and
under the storm which had commenced falling, I walked home
alone.

“You may smile, but the sufferings of that day were terrible,
and I have not since crossed Mr. Harmstead's threshold—not
even for the funeral of Mrs. Harmstead or little Harry; and
when you spoke of a bright dress, and proposed to call there,
I was reminded but too sensibly of all these little incidents.”

The rain had long ceased to beat against the windows; the
clouds were flying wildly along the sky, their torn edges glittering
with moonlight, and the cutting wind came sharply from

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

the north. The new books had not been opened, and tossing
the polite note in the fire, Zoe lighted the night lamp in silence,
and the two sisters retired to their chamber—neither speaking—
both thinking bitterly of the past, hopelessly of the future.
Little thought Ellie, as she mused in the darkness, that neither
the plummet of joy or sorrow had as yet sounded the depths of
her heart. Little thought she that her hitherto clear vision
could so easily be obscured.

-- 319 --

p489-328

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

Pride above all things strengthens affection,” says one who
has gone through every winding of the human heart, and whether
in all instances this may find an application, it is eminently
true of particular natures. Beneath a quiet exterior there was
in the bosom of Ellie Hadly great decision and strength, with
a depth of pride which even she herself had never fathomed.
When Mr. Harmstead first came to the neighborhood of Clovernook,
he was certainly greatly superior to the general society
among which he took up his residence; not that his mental endowments
were very great, or better perhaps than those of
some of his neighbors, but his had been brought out by education,
and they found expression in graceful manners and
polished phrases, while theirs were imbedded in the clownish
fetters from which their position and circumstances of life had
in no wise tended to free them. This distinction between him
and the persons to whom she had always been accustomed,
Ellie had detected long years ago, and the consciousness that
at the time of their first acquaintance she had not the slightest
claim to equality of social position with him, still recurred with
bitterness as well as with sorrow.

Indeed, she could not but acknowledge to herself how strange
it was that he should have sought the intercourse and sympathy
of his neighbors at all—now that years had been as steppingstones
to elevate her thoughts and enlarge her vision above the
narrow prejudices which she inherited; for even she had now
to cross the circle of rural pursuits and pleasures, within which
she was born, to find any spirit congenial with her own, and
how should he, who had been accustomed always to the

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

brilliance of educated mind, do homage to the little light that burned
through ignorance and superstition, choked by the incessant dust
of the tread of cattle or the moving of wheels. It was strange
that the current of his thoughts should have flowed so readily
into these new channels, that he should have taken so wide an
interest in the little plans of his neighbors—the cutting of a new
ditch, the painting of a fence, or the design of a cottage. By
such demeanor, however, he lost nothing of caste, but was
esteemed for it not only as a model gentleman, but also as an
example of goodness, and he exercised constantly on those
about him a refining and elevating influence. Chiefly through
his instrumentality, in the course of a few years, the neighborhood
of Clovernook had been changed from a thinly inhabited
and ill-cultivated district, to one abounding with green lawns
and spotted with vineyards and orchards, ridged with clipt
hedges, and sparkling with public edifices. His own farm of
Willowdale, with its level meadows, nicely trimmed groves,
picturesque gardens, winding walks and shrubberies, would not
be recognised by the proprietor, who, twelve or fourteen years
ago, ploughed around blackened stumps, and through patches of
briers and thistles. Friends of his have been led to build
houses and cultivate grounds, and these have induced others to do
so, till Clovernook may boast of as many attractions in point of
taste and utility as the pleasantest summer retreat in the vicinity
of any of the cities. And it has no reason to shrink from
the closest inquisition respecting the general intelligence or refinement
of its inhabitants, among whom even our old friends,
Mr. Middleton and Dr. Haywood, now find so many equals that
they rarely think of going in to town in search of society. True,
there were many persons in our village in its advanced state
whose natural pre-eminence, scholastic attainments and greater
wealth entitled them to more consideration than could justly
be given to Mr. Harmstead, but still there was no one who
received more. He had earned a distinction by being the
pioneer of elegance and refinement among the people, for his
predecessors of the same rank had lived in selfish isolation;
and no follower in his path could ever attain to the same popularity.
Mrs. Harmstead had never been so much a favorite;

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

her neighbors never felt really at home with her, though sometimes
they pretended to be so; she never loved the green lane
so well as the paved street, nor our kindly but coarse hospitalities
so well as the more soulless civilities to which she had been
accustomed; and before any better phase of things was perceptible,
the fretfulness induced by her ungenial transition wore
away her life. Even her dust was not permitted to mingle
with that of the villagers among whom she died, but was borne
back across the mountains to more stately repose in the vaults
of her family. For years previous to the time when Ellie
related to her sister the reminiscences in the last chapter, the
proprietor of Willowdale had been bereft of the solace and
companionship which first hallowed his new home. But his
widowhood made him none the less a man of the people, and
many fair hands plucked salvers of fruit in his vineyards and
gathered bouquets in his gardens. Nevertheless, years went and
came without his having yielded to the soft influences with
which he was constantly surrounded, and the sending the books
to Ellie was a more decided overture than he had been known
to make, for the intimacy of any woman, in his later years.

Though five-and-forty, he was still youthful in appearance, as
he was actually young at heart. There were no betraying
streaks in his brown and glossy hair, no lines along his forehead,
and no dimness in his eyes, or effort in his smile, but he
was still erect and handsome, and even to sixteen a fascinating
man. His grounds, his cottage, his library, were the admiration
of every body, Ellie not excepted, though she passed Willowdale
in her frequent visits to Clovernook, especially if the
owner were inside, as though she saw nothing there particularly
worthy her attention. If the necessity of recognition could not
be obviated, she gave it him, but as if she knew little of him,
and that little were not much to his credit.

Thus, perhaps, they might have lived forever, but for that
destiny which shapes our ends, regardless of our own determinations.
I have spoken of pride as the strengthener of affection,
and have said that in the heart of Ellie there was no want of it.
It was this that had kept her from listening with more kindness
to many an honest and thrifty wooer; for the heart must find

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

shelter somewhere; if not in love, in ambition or pride. “He
is a very good young man,” it was her habit to say, of one and
another who sought, with various attentions, to win her regard,
“but his preference is nothing to me.” So the years went by,
till girlish fancies kindled no more at a glance, and she had
little need of calling pride to her aid for the subduing of wayward
nature. Still, there was a sealed fountain in her bosom
that had scarcely been troubled. Perhaps she was already conscious
of the hand that could unseal it, and for this reason
fenced herself about with old and bitter memories.

A few evenings after that I have mentioned, and when the
feelings it had awakened were quite subsided, as Ellie and Zoe
sat reading the new novel, there was a rap at the door, but on
the entrance of the visitor, the crimson went down from the
cheek of the elder sister, and the momentary light faded into
more than her habitual expression of discontent. He was
greeted by Zoe as Mr. Martin, by Ellie as William. It was
our grown-up terror of schoolmasters, now a tall stripling,
whose natural awkwardness was rendered ludicrous by an
affected ease and gracefulness. Having little love for his parents,
he had, so soon as released from restraint by a sufficiency
of years, gone out to make his own way in the world, and he was now employed as the head man of one of the wealthiest
proprietors in the neighborhood. He was well satisfied with
his position, never fancying that it might be thought doubtful
by some persons, and by others regarded as necessarily restricting
his intercourse to servants or people of situations similar to
his own.

His kindly and democratic employer admitted him to equality,
at least so far as admission to his table and conversation
went, and this gave him some vantage ground, of which he
availed himself to the utmost. He had called simply as the
bearer of a note, but protracted his stay through the entire
evening, lingering even in the open door, after having risen to
depart for at least half an hour—saying over and again, in the
most familiar way, “Now, girls, you must come; Mrs. Parks
and all of us will be so disappointed if you don't. And after
you have once been and found the way, you must come often.

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

You can just come through the fields—there are only two
fences to climb and the creek to cross—there is a big log for a
bridge—and then one corn-field to go through, and so you
are in sight of the house, and have only the meadow for the
rest of the way; so you will be sure and come often—won't
you? Mrs. Parks and all of us will be glad to have you more
sociable. Now you will be sure and remember to come; but
if you never come afterwards, you must come Wednesday
night. I expect we'll have the greatest kind of a time.”

The wind blew the flame out of the fire-place, and quite
extinguished the lamp, but heedless of either warning he remained
repeating the same phrases until the sisters having
repeatedly assured him of the acceptance of the civilities of
which he was the messenger, fell back on silence as a last resort,
and the young man finally descended the steps.

“Well,” said Zoe, laughing, when he was gone, “shall we go, Ellie?”

“Not I,” and the elder sister seated herself before the fire,
in darkness, and resting one cheek on her hand, seemed not
inclined again to break the silence.

Zoe was in high spirits, caused partly by what she termed
the kindness of Mr. Martin, and partly by the invitation from
Mrs. Parks. “ `They would meet a few friends only, and in an
informal way. Mrs. Parks hoped they would do her poor house
the honor,' &c. &c. I wonder if Mr. Harmstead will be there?”
she said, in the hope of interesting her sister in some way.

“I don't know,” replied Ellie; and for the rest of the evening
neither spoke at all.

But during the intervening day or two the expected party
was discussed, and carefully considered in all its lights and
shades, not as something from which they could excuse themselves
at pleasure, but rather as though the happiness or misery
of their lives were depending on it. And indeed to them it was
a great event.

Ellie urged the expediency of sending an apologetic note, but
Zoe's voice was still for going, and so action was delayed until
they were obliged either to go or appear disrespectful by
remaining silently away.

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

“What do you propose to wear?” asked Ellie, when the
morning of the day was come.

“I hardly know what will look best.”

Ellie said she could not decide for Zoe, but for herself she
had no choice, and should wear the last year's delaine. The
younger sister said something about its having been always
plain, and now, really old-fashioned; but Ellie simply repeated
that she had no choice—that if she went she must wear the old
dress—but that she preferred to remain at home, and that Zoe
should go without her.

“No, no—you must go, too,” urged Zoe; “and if you are
not pleased, I will never ask you to go with me anywhere
again.”

And so, passively, but neither pleased nor satisfied, Ellie
consented.

Scarcely was the sun set before Zoe was in readiness, and
leaving the evening tasks to her sister, she sat down to await
the hour of departure. Her dress was a simply made white
muslin one, and though worn without any ornament but her
black curls, she certainly looked pretty in it.

Punctually at seven o'clock, Mr. William Martin was on the
ground with Colonel Parks's little wagon, and after waiting
half an hour for Ellie, who had the tea things and the milk to
attend to, the party set out.

“I would have come with any one else more willingly,” said
Ellie, as she smoothed her hair and drew down her sleeves, for
they were too short, preparatory to entering the parlor, from
which sounds of mirth came annoyingly to her ears. “I
thought we should get here before any one else, or I would
not present myself, looking as I do, and with this Martin, for
all the world; and just see this old brown dress! why, Mrs.
Parks's waiting-maid looks lady-like in comparison with me.
I wish I was at home. I am not fitted for society in any way.”
And she stood in trembling apprehension of what seemed a
terrible ordeal; and as Zoe stooped to pull down the skirt, and
make it seem a little longer, she felt her tears drop on her
head. In vain she said, “You look well enough, dear Ellie,
and no one will perhaps notice at all that Billy Martin is with

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

us; but if they do, what of it? If we have no position but
one so easily lost, it is not worth much.”

Glancing at herself as though some sprite had transformed
her into an uncouth shape, Ellie said they had no position to
lose, and both descended in silence. The rooms were brilliant
with light, and filled with gay and well-dressed people—some
at the whist table, some sitting, and others standing, in little
groups, talking gaily, or in a tone which intimated the greatest
confidence. Naturally enough, many eyes were turned in the
direction of the last comers, and to Ellie it seemed that she
was the object of all the company's observation. Mrs. Parks
came forward, and said, “My dears!” with a familiar kindness,
but her manners and those of all the assembly were so new to
Ellie and Zoe, that self-possession, the basis of all grace in
behavior, quite deserted them, and they had really never appeared
so ill at ease, or so removed from their fit element.

And before they had become at all accustomed to the showy
style of the furniture, the brilliant light from the chandeliers,
and the general air of elegance and fashion all around them,
Billy Martin, or “William,” as every one was heard to call
him, seeming in no wise inclined to leave them for a moment,
completed their discomfiture by calling out, half across the
room, and with an affected familiarity, “Harmstead, here are
two of your neighbors, that you don't seem to see.”

Mr. Harmstead advanced, and bowing low, offered his compliments
to the ladies, gracefully but very briefly, and expressing
a fear that he was interrupting a tete-a-tete, withdrew to a
distant part of the room, where he was presently engaged in a
game of backgammon with a lady of sixty, who, coquettishly
tossing back her curls, thin and gray, said, after exclaiming,
“Oh, you wicked man!” on losing some point in the game,
“Is it true, Mr. Harmstead, that you have selfishly consecrated
Willowdale to yourself—all to yourself?”

He asserted that rumor did him wrong in any such reports,
but that greatly against his will, the ladies not only passed himself
but Willowdale without a glance. “True,” he added,
bringing his hand down on the board, “and my little neighbor
here can testify to the fact,” turning to Zoe, who by this time

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

had been conducted to his neighborhood by a very young rosycheeked
and lily-handed gentleman, who talked of the universal
brotherhood of mankind, the tendencies of the human to
the divine, and the speedy return of paradisal times;—of all
which he made very little clear to the mind of Zoe.

Poor Ellie, now utterly deserted—for “William” left her
when Zoe was gone—sat demurely in the gloomiest corner of
the room, her ungloved hands folded together, and her face,
with its steadfast and mournful expression, looking beneath her
simply combed hair and contrasted with so much gaiety, more
plain than usual. Now and then, indeed, some kindly-disposed
old gentleman paused from his round, and conversed a little—
perhaps of the best method of making pumpkin pies, perhaps
of the superior excellence of home-made bread, or of the
attractive warmth and beauty of wood fires. Zoe, from her
more genial behavior, and it may be, too, from her more lady-like
appearance, received many attentions, and found the evening
delightful even beyond her hopes, so that she forgot her
sister—forgot every thing, in the bewildering pleasure of the
occasion.

When refreshments were announced, Ellie saw group after
group leaving the parlor, till she was finally its only occupant,
when Mr. Harmstead abruptly entered, and whether he saw her
or not, withdrew as suddenly as he came, apparently looking
for some one whom he did not see.

By this time, “William,” who had missed her from the
table, came kindly to her protection. He tried his best to
please, presenting Ellie whatever was accessible, between and
behind the half dozen persons who stood before her. Hidden
as she was, however, she could not fail to see her sister at the
opposite end of the table, smiling to the smiles of the delicatehanded
man I have mentioned, and bandying repartees with
the voluble Mr. Harmstead, almost against whose face floated
the curls that had been familiar with papers and combs for
fifty years or more.

Not vexed and with petulance merely, did she see this, but
with bitterness and something like hatred of herself and of the
world. Again in the dark corner Mr. Harmstead presented

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

himself—perhaps in pity, she thought—and challenged her to
play with him. Ignorant of the game proposed, she excused
herself with more coldness and formality than were quite
necessary, but the gentleman was determined, and she finally
yielded. But her first cast of the dice was with a needless
violence, and they went rattling across the table and over the
floor in all directions. She saw smiles, quickly suppressed
though they were, and the crimson of her cheek was followed
by pallor and by moistened eyes.

Soon after, quietly, but with a heart swelling with rebellion
against every thing, she retired, attended by the escort with
which she came; and leaving Zoe in the midst of the pastime,
she returned home to discontented reveries and sudden resolutions,
born of rage and drowned in tears.

-- 328 --

p489-337

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

The next day Ellie and Zoe talked much of the past evening.
The younger sister had been delighted, even though she had
found no one but herself in a white dress; and she could not
help thinking that Ellie might have been as happy as she, if she
had not permitted her foolish sensitiveness to stand in the way;
and undoubtedly this was true, in part, yet it was Ellie's misfortune,
and not her fault. And of all situations, I can conceive
of none so really comfortless, as that of a superior intellect,
weighed down with petty oppressions which, in the first place,
hinder its development, and, when through years of unaided
and half-thwarted endeavor, it comes in some sort to the light,
hedge it round with circumstances that prevent its recognition.
The bright fountain may be away down in the earth; but
who sees it under the brown clay and the heaps of stones and
the weeds that grow thick above it? Who values the gold in
the rough ore as much as in the exquisitely wrought jewel?
But where talent, or even genius, is invested with any peculiar
and decided awkwardness or ungainliness, it seems most hopeless
of all: the beholder may be conscious of its presence, but
he will not reverence it; or one may even have intercourse with
another, greatly his superior, for years, and never once suspect
there is any preëminence; because the possessor of the finest
intelligence acts not himself, but as he conceives circumstances
require him to act; else the appointments of his neighbor's
house, or the affable flow of his conversation, confuse or restrain
him, till his thoughts find no words in which to clothe
themselves.

Many a distinguished author, but for the publication of his

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

works, would have passed for a clown all his days; and others,
for the want of mere verbal facility, pass life in obscurity.

There were several women in Clovernook, at the time I write
of, who looked pretty, and conversed with sprightliness, and
were called by everybody brilliant; but Ellie Hadly, plain,
obscure, and depreciated, had in her soul creative energies
which entitled her to be regarded as of a more elevated order
in nature.

Drinking in the light of the sunset, running over the hills
with the winds, or joining in the wild chorus of the birds, were
the sources of her sweetest enjoyment, unless a rarer felicity
was in the indulgence of her own thought and feeling, or in the
companionship of bards among their dwelling-places in the
mystical realm of dreams. Sometimes, too, hidden away in
some velvety hollow, where the tinkling of the water chimed to
the melody of her heart, she talked all day with the muses, and
laying her cheek close against the fragrant earth, was lifted in
rapt visions away from the smoke and turbulence that are in
the world. The blue walls of air, that other times divided her
from dreamland, crumbled down, till, though she saw not the
flowers that grew about her, nor the verdurous boughs that
shadowed her couch, she felt that the frosts of time had no
power upon either. What were the daffodils in the hands of
spring? what were the plenteous billows of the harvest, or the
mists that wrap like golden fleeces the hills of autumn, were
it not for the imaginations that come into our hearts, making
them beautiful and glorious?

A week or two went by; Zoe, unusually happy and cheerful;
and Ellie maintaining the settled calmness which, if not despair,
is hopelessness. The young “reformer” had found Clovernook an
exceedingly attractive place; and since first meeting the sisters,
at the house of Colonel Parks, had more than once edified them
with his orations of the “good time coming;” and whether it
were the anticipation of a universal jubilee, or little glimpses of
a lesser paradise, revealed by the light of smiles and glances, I
know not, but Zoe had never seemed so joyous or so hopeful.
And besides, she saw many things that might be made available,
and without any visible enlargement of means—the style

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

of her dress, and the cast of her behavior, underwent a perceptible
improvement.

“Oh, Ellie,” she said one day, approaching the white pine
table, on which her sister was moulding bread, “I have made a
plan!” “What is it?” Ellie asked, quietly smiling at the
enthusiasm she did not share; and adding after a moment,
“you have grown utopian lately.”

Zoe, after a little blushing and stammering, replied that she
believed her plan was feasible, and proceeded to explain that
she had been thinking Ellie was wise enough to teach a school;
and that as the school house was vacant, there was a fine opportunity
of her talents being made useful to others, and profitable
to themselves.

“I have not sufficient education,” Ellie suggested, “or if I
have, it is not of the kind requisite for such employment; the
little I know has been gleaned from chance sources; I know
nothing thoroughly, and I doubt if my superficial acquirements
could be turned to the least account in this way.”

But Zoe continued her encouragement, and after some days
hesitation, Ellie finally resolved that she would try; and night
after night, by the light of a candle, she sat at the work-table,
reviewing geographies, grammars, and spelling-books; and
though her father asked her repeatedly, why she was thus
wasting her time, she persevered, and when this discipline
was accomplished, there remained two terrible ordeals to go
through—the acquisition of a certificate from some authority in
the city, whom she was afraid to see; and the subsequent visiting
of the school directors for their approval and concurrence.
For this last terror, she had slight encouragement in an evening
dialogue at home.

“Do you know who are the school directors, father?” she
said, carelessly, as she poured the tea.

“Why, yes,” answered Mr. Hadly, “one of them is our
neighbor, Mr. Harmstead, who pays more attention to the
flowers in his garden, I think, than to the education of the village
children.”

“I thought Mr. Harmstead had done as much for the

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

neighbor as any one else,” said Ellie, though, if another had
spoken in his praise, she would probably have been silent.

“Oh, he is a good man enough, for aught I know,” said
Mr. Hadly, “and he gave me some vines, and one or two
trees that he had brought from France, but he talks so fast I
can hardly understand him, and then he has so much fine company,
and one thing and another, lately.”

How these things militated against the gentleman, it would
have been hard for Mr. Hadly to define; nevertheless, they
were sufficient for his prejudices to rest on.

“But who are the other directors?” asked Ellie.

“Mr. Peters and Mr. Jameson—but how does the school
interest you?”

Ellie said she had thought of teaching it herself; for she
would not have dared to take a step of so much importance
without her father's consent; however she was pretty sure of
obtaining that for any step she might propose that was honest,
and by which money was to be obtained. As for the capacities
of his daughter, Mr. Hadly had no doubt but that they
were sufficient for the writing of a commentary on the Bible;
how she had ever learned so much he didn't know; nevertheless
he supposed there was not much but that she either knew
or was entitled to know. And so Ellie was not surprised when
he said, “It's a good idea—you will make money enough by
springtime to buy a cow or two, perhaps;” and then, with
increased earnestness, he added, “don't get a speckled one,
Ellie, nor one without horns;” and with more zest than usual,
he partook of the supper. Ellie's hopes were a little dampened;
she had already resolved on a very different appropriation; and
in visions, she had seen long coveted books range themselves
before her.

A few more days, and the first dreaded ordeal was over; she
had trembled with fearful apprehensions, but her efforts thus far
were successful; and the certificate was brought home, and
deposited for safe keeping between the leaves of the great Bible.

“I will call on Mr. Peters and Mr. Jameson,” said Ellie,
“and perhaps it will not be necessary to call on Mr. Harmstead
at all;” and so, one dusty morning, her shawl wrapt

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

closely about her, and the veil drawn over her face, she set out
in quest of additional authorities. Mr. Peters's was nearest,
and thither she first bent her steps; but that person was on the
corner of his farm fartherest from the house, ploughing his
wheat-field. Mrs. Peters, who was fond of stating particulars,
said the ground had not been broken up for seven years; but
that it then produced corn higher than her son John's head,
when he had one of these dreadful high-crowned hats on; and
that the pumpkins which grew among it, without any care at
all, were so big that one of them would have made a hundred
pies. Mr. Peters, she added, was ploughing with colts. Thus
edified, and having received directions what fields to cross, to
avoid stubble, and where were the best places to climb the
fences, Ellie pursued her way.

Arrived at last within speaking distance, Mr. Peters reined
in his colts, and turning round in the furrow, leaned against the
plough to give her audience.

After a few minutes conversation, Ellie understood that Mr.
Peters, who had no children, had no interest in the school, and
did not wish to be consulted. He said, however, he thought
she would find no difficulty; the children were mostly small,
and so ignorant that a woman could teach them well enough,
for the rich folks would not patronize the district school; he
would advise her to apply to Mr. Jameson, who was fond of
business, and had half a dozen young ones; and he concluded
by telling her that his colts did't like to stand.

In the newly turned furrow, Ellie crossed the field behind him
in the direction of Mr. Jameson's.

He was a man of wealth, but lived in a primitive sort of
way—his house and every thing about it being a century behind
the age. The narrow and old fashioned skirts of the children
were seen flying toward the house as Ellie came in view;
they were not used to seeing strangers, though if Ellie's dress
shawl had been less bright, and if a handkerchief had been tied
on her head in place of a bonnet, their fright would not have
been so great. Six dogs, from beneath sheds and out of unseen
places, ran toward her, raising an outcry and discordant chorus,
and an old hen with an untimely brood flew against her,

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

beating her wings in her face—at which juncture Mr. Jameson, with
a dilapidated volume in one hand, and a slender switch in the
other, came hurriedly to her rescue, opening a path between
the dogs, and seizing the enraged hen by a quick and courageous
movement of his other hand.

Mr. Jameson employed his leisure time in reading law, and
the book he held was perhaps a volume of Blackstone or a collection
of forms. He was more interested in the school than
Mr. Peters, but he felt some hesitation about employing a woman;
winter was coming, there would be a number of big boys
to go, and he feared she could not get along. However, he was
only one of three trustees; he would call a meeting in the
school-house the next week, and after a consultation had been
held, advise her of the result. And with this rather slight encouragement,
Ellie returned home.

A week went by, and the evening after the school-house had
been warmed and lighted for the meeting of the trustees, as the
girls sat in the parlor talking of the probable result, they were
surprised by the entrance of Mr. Harmstead: but how different
his manner to-night from that he maintained a week or two
previously at Colonel Parks's. The reserve and formality
which had then impressed Ellie with a consciousness of the vast
distance between them, were all gone, and the equality he now
acknowledged, and the cordial interest he seemed to feel in their
plan, relieved them of the ungrateful embarrassment which had
previously involved their intercourse, so that each was more
pleased than ever with the other. Mr. Harmstead appeared to
be agreeably surprised; he had made a discovery, as it were;
he had found in his unpretending and retiring neighbor not only
an equal but in many respects a superior.

The following Monday morning Ellie began the school. Fifteen
or twenty as rude and unpromising urchins as one could
well imagine, assembled, with all varieties of books, and each
desirous of selecting his own studies, and pursuing them according
to his own inclinations. But over the little troubles and
vexations I must not linger—the duties she undertook were
easy to her, and daily grew more pleasant as she proceeded.

The window by her desk looked out on Willowdale, and

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

daily, almost hourly, she saw its master; and this was not all:
sometimes he visited the school—for the interest he felt in the
children ostensibly, but it was an interest of sudden growth,
and one that had certainly never been so evinced before. Sometimes
these visits lasted till the school was dismissed, and then
Mr. Harmstead would walk home with Ellie; at first only to
the gate—but occasionally it was cold, and he would go in for
a few minutes' chat with Zoe, and the warmth of the great
wood fire; and gradually the few minutes were protracted to
hours.

In the eyes of Ellie the world assumed a new aspect; there
is no need that I should explain the reason; but the hope which
gleamed before her eyes was wavering and uncertain, sometimes
all brightness and beauty, and then dim and almost blotted
out. Mr. Harmstead came often to the school, I said—
often to the home of Mr. Hadly—and at length, though he
talked not of love, his manner was no longer that of an ordinary
friend. But he said little that was definite. Now he and
Ellie were to have a cottage somewhere, and Ellie's tastes
with regard to style of architecture and size were consulted,
and Zoe was laughingly asked how she could get along without
them. Then, again, Ellie was a mere child in his estimation,
and he assumed a patronizing and fatherly tone, saying, “If you
were my daughter, dear Ellie,” and the like. Then perhaps a
week or two weeks would go by, in which he would come neither
to the school nor the house, passing both as though utterly
unconscious of their neighborhood.

At such times, the school hours were monotonous and weary;
yet the necessity to think of the children's lessons kept them
from the utter dreariness with which they dragged from twilight
into the deep night at home. In such evenings, the sisters
would sit in the firelight, silent, but impatient of every sound
not made by the expected foot-fall, till it grew too late to listen
or to hope. Then they would repeat the last night's conversation,
and finally, saying something must have occurred to prevent
his coming—that he would surely happen another time,
gather hope out of despair, and falling asleep to the song of
the cricket, awake to new watches and new disappointments.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

Thus the winter wore by, and when the verdure of spring first
crept upon the boughs, there came new troubles and regrets.

One evening, late in March, as they sat together in their
accustomed places, a few smouldering branches on the hearth,
and the window a little raised for admission of fresh air—for it
was growing warm, though fire might scarcely be dispensed
with—a step was heard on the threshold. A quick interchange
of glances, a thrill, and then surprise and a sinking of the
heart—the visitor was Mr. William Martin.

Zoe, less disappointed and of more natural gaiety, tried to
seem pleased, but Ellie made no such pretence or effort, and
retiring to the window, looked out on the gloomy settling down
of night. Weeks had elapsed since she had met Mr. Harmstead,
or since he had evinced the slightest recollection of her,
for she had often seen him pass the house, and sometimes
encountered his glances, as cold as he would have bestowed on
any other acquaintance, in whom he neither had nor wished to
have a particular interest.

Dismal looked the world before her: the clouds, with torn
edges, flew fast across the sky, and now and then the half moon
shed a melancholy light along the naked landscape. The rain
had been falling for several days, and through the soaked
valleys slender stalks were beginning to push their way. Close
under the window, the broad leaves of the flags and spikes of
daffodils, and the pale pink shoots of the sweetbrier, were
visible, and along the ridges that stretched away to the woods
the wheat was growing green. The world is bright or sorrowful
according to the temper in which we view it, and had the
sun hung in the blue middle heavens of June, the hours would
have seemed to Ellie no less sad.

Wrapped away in her own thoughts, she heard not at first
anything that was said. At length Mr. William asked her if
she had heard the news, and receiving a negative answer, informed
her that Mr. Harmstead had sold his farm, and was
shortly to return to his native city—as rumor said, to be married.

Ellie saw now how much of the light of hope had been
shining round her. The intruding visitor had innocently made

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

himself hateful: she wished he would go away, and that she
might never again see him. How interminable the hours he
stayed! but he went at last, and her choking thoughts found
utterance.

Zoe spoke more sanguinely than she felt. It was not reasonable
to suppose Mr. Harmstead had so suddenly disposed of
Willowdale; and if that were true, he might neither be going
to leave Clovernook nor to be married—for have not all his
actions betrayed a love for you?

“But he never said he loved me,” Ellie answered, hoping
still for comfort.

“What are words?”

“Witnesses—only witnesses.”

And how many contracts the most real have been broken,
because there were no witnesses of them!

-- 337 --

p489-346

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

A few weeks of alternate hope and fear went by; and through
the freshening airs, and under the light of the full moon, Ellie
was walking, but not now alone. Willowdale was sold, and
Mr. Harmstead was going away, but in the autumn he would
return, and other cottages might be as beautiful as that he had
lived in so many years. Meantime there would be solace of
his absence in his letters, if dear Ellie would permit him to
write to her. What a new phase there was in the world, how
all life's burdens were lifted away from her heart. When the
long walk was over, they lingered yet at the gate, unwilling to
part. That the happiness of the girl was in his keeping, he
knew right well; that he could give his into her keeping he
must have felt, for that she was very dear to him I have no
doubt; and yet—and yet——

The hush of the deep night was around them; both stood
silent, and seeming for some cause impressed solemnly—whether
for the same cause, I cannot tell. “How beautiful the world is,”
Ellie said, at length, more perhaps to break the silence than to
give utterance to her thought. “Now and here,” answered the
lover, if lover he were, “I would die for you—it is a fit time
now.” “Not so,” Ellie replied; “life in its gloomiest days
has seemed to me a blessing—how much more so now; if you
would die for me, why not live for me?”

“Live for you! I must tell you a story,” he replied mysteriously.

“What is it?”

“Not now—I will tell you another time—to-night you are
not prepared.” And suddenly dropping the hand around which

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

his clasp had been weakening for some moments, abruptly
turned away.

“When shall I see you again?” Ellie asked, trembling, half
earnest, half hesitating.

“Soon, very soon—perhaps to-morrow night,” and turning
back the parting kiss was given calmly, and as one might bestow
a benediction—and Ellie was alone—restless, unsatisfied,
wretched.

The next day came and went, and other days and other
weeks, but Mr. Harmstead came not. All the while she heard
reports of his movements that were anything but agreeable to
her—sometimes he was just on the eve of departure—sometimes
already gone, without having said good-bye to her. At
last she knew positively that he was going, and as she sat with
Zoe on the piazza, listening to the tinkling of the water, and the
mournful song of the whip-poor-will, they heard through the
thickening foliage that shut the road from view, clear ringing
tones, that both were quick to recognise.

Mr. Harmstead was come to say good-bye, and was accompanied
by Mr. Martin. He neither found nor sought to find
an opportunity of conversing alone with Ellie; he seemed to
have nothing to say to her any more than to Zoe or to his companion;—
in fact, he seemed to esteem them alike; he spoke of
the future, of returning, and of the pleasure it would give him
to meet them again, but he said not to Ellie that he would
either live for her, or die for her; and when the parting moment
came, he took her hand as he would have taken that of
Martin, saying only, when he saw the sorrow she could not
conceal, “One summer is soon gone, and then we shall meet;”
but in a moment he added, “you will probably be married
then.” Ellie said not “yes” or “no,” but pronouncing a farewell
with as much calmness as she could assume, went aside
into the darkness.

Zoe had no words of comfort—she felt that she might as well
say Peace to the winds, or reason with despair.

It is in vain to attempt description of the anguish of that
soul in which faith is crushed, and hope trembling and fading
into death. Reaching across the graves of buried love are the

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

hands of the angels—as we go with offerings of flowers, to the
sepulchre, we hear sweet voices saying, “not here, but risen,”
but when we mourn the falsehood of the living, there is nothing
on earth or in heaven to which we may bind our hearts; the
past must be cast away, and there is no future; we can pray
only for the dust to stifle the bleeding of our hearts, for eternal
silence to shut from us the mockeries of the world. Our feet
would be weary on the green hills of heaven in the first passionate
consciousness of our desolation, and our lips parched by
the sweet waters of life, if all that made an Eden to us here
were wanting there.

The days passed wearily; spring ripened into summer, and
summer faded into fall. Ellie had continued to teach the school,
faithfully discharging all her duties, and trying to build up a
new interest in life. In the shadow of the woods, near where
the children played, she might be seen, thoughtfully walking to
and fro, or leaning against the trunk of a tree, her book held
listlessly, or her needle forgotten.

In October her term would be finished, and she pleased herself
with making little plans as to what she would then do—
the many books she would obtain for solace during the long
winter hours; then, too, Mr. Harmstead was coming—and she
would look less plain and old fashioned than he had always seen
her, which would be some gratification. And so the time wore
on, and the month came at last. The school was over, and the
trifle, so wearily gained, divided with Zoe, who was to be
married.

One hazy afternoon they went to the city to make longtalked
of purchases. The bridal dress and veil had been
selected, and Ellie, smiling sadly, said she would procure black
ones for herself, when her attention was attracted toward a gay
equipage, and the smiling and seemingly joyous recognition of
Mr. Harmstead, was followed in a moment by glimpses of a
stately woman by his side, the countenance beautiful, but its
expression proud and half pitying.

Poor Ellie had thought herself stronger; but she knew not
till then how much of hope had lingered in her heart. How
should she know whither she went? How think of the miserable

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

pittance for which she had toiled? When Zoe arrested the current
of her thought, by asking what she proposed for herself,
she replied, after a moment's silence, “Nothing;” and opening
the hand which had held all her worldly treasure, Zoe perceived
that the purse was gone.

When the winter winds hung moaning on the casement, Ellie
sat by the homestead hearth alone; but as the sympathy, to
which she had been accustomed, was shut away from her, and
as nature withdrew herself, spreading chill and blight in all her
beautiful borders, she necessarily fell back on herself, and in
herself found a greater sufficiency of resources than she had
hoped.

It has always seemed to me one of the most beautiful provisions
of Providence, that circumstances, however averse we be
to them at first, close about us presently like waves, and we
would hardly unwind ourselves from their foldings, and standing
out alone, say, let it be thus or thus, if it were possible.
When the morning comes through her white gates, lifting her
eyes smilingly on us as she trails her crimson robes through the
dew, we would fain have it morning all the day. But when
noon, holding in leash the shadows, goes lazily winking along
the hill tops, and the arms of labor rest a little from their work,
where the fountain bubbles or the well lies cool, it seems a
good season, and we would keep back the din that must shortly
ruffle its placid repose. And when the phantoms of twilight
troop out of the dim woods, with the first stars, whether the
moon have all her golden filling, or hang like a silver ring in the
blue arching of the sky, the time seems the most beautiful of
all, and we are ready to say to the shadows, crouch back a little,
let the ashen gray prevail. Night broods over the world, deep
and solemn; away above us the still constellations go on their
way, and throwing earthward wildering beams like golden ladders,
whereon our thoughts may climb to heaven; clouds, with
dark ridges, cut the blue, or build a wilderness of black along
the edges of the horizon, or lie against each other, like squadrons
in the offing of a mighty sea; and whether the winds run
laughingly up and down the hills, or kennelled among the thick

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

forests, whine dismally and low, night seems a blessed time—a
season of thought, or of dreams, or of peaceful sleep.

And so with the various seasons of the year. May, with her
green lap full of sprouting leaves and bright blossoms, her songbirds
making the orchards and meadows vocal, and rippling
streams and cultivated gardens; June, with full-blown roses
and humming-bees, plenteous meadows and wide cornfields,
with embattled lines rising thick and green; August, with
reddened orchards and heavy-headed harvests of grain; October,
with yellow leaves and swart shadows; December, palaced
in snow, and idly whistling through his numb fingers—
All have their various charm; and in the rose-bowers of summer,
and as we spread our hands before the torches of winter,
we say, joyfully, “Thou hast made all things beautiful in their
time.” We sit around the fireside, and the angel, feared and
dreaded by us all, comes in, and one is taken from our
midst—hands that have caressed us, locks that have fallen over
us like a bath of beauty, are hidden beneath shroud-folds—we
see the steep edges of the grave, and hear the heavy rumble of
the clods; and in the burst of passionate grief, it seems that we
can never still the crying of our hearts. But the days rise and
set, dimly at first, and seasons come and go, and by little and
little the weight rises from the heart, and the shadows drift from
before the eyes, till we feel again the spirit of gladness, and see
again the old beauty of the world. The circle is narrowed, so
that the vacant seat reminds us no longer of the lost, and we
laugh and jest as before, and at last marvel where there was
any place for the dead. Traitors that we are to the past! Yet
it is best and wisest so. Why should the children of time be
looking backward where there is nothing more to do? Why
should not the now and the here be to us of all periods the best,
till the future shall be the present and time eternity?

So much of the history of a humble life as I proposed to
write, I have finished; of Ellie's future, of self-abnegation, of
humble and quiet usefulness, it is needless to speak. On her
forehead she has taken sorrow's crown of sorrow; and as she
goes about her household cares, giving, as much as may be, her

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

soul to peace, no one dreams of the inward bleeding of that
wound which, only the dust of death will wholly stifle. Sometimes
she builds her thoughts into careless rhymes, illuminated
with the light of setting suns; but when with her touching
delineations the fountains of feeling are troubled, no one suspects
the heart and life whence they have come. Mr. Jameson
goes to see her, now and then, telling her that there is no
need cessity that she should live so much alone; and that his
woman thinks her a pattern of excellence; and Mr. William
Martin calls too, sometimes, and reiterates his invitations; but
though she appreciates their kind intentions, she never extends
her walks beyond the church or the graveyard; but often as she
passes Willowdale, she repeats the line of England's gloomy
bard—so simple, yet containing so much—

Thou art nothing—all are nothing now.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Cary, Alice, 1820-1871 [1852], Clovernook, or, Recollections of our neighborhood in the West. [Volume I]. (Redfield, New York) [word count] [eaf489v1T].
Powered by PhiloLogic